bothe one doctrine Read Mark 〈◊〉 34. m To wit the clothes of Paul and Silas 2. Cor. 11. 3. 1. 〈◊〉 2. 2. “ Or in the bottome of the prison or in a 〈◊〉 “ Or woundes or hurtes “ Greke he set the table () The Gouernours assembled together in the market and remembring the 〈◊〉 quake that was they feared and sent c. n No man had 〈◊〉 to beat or put to death a citizen Romaine but the Romaines them selues by the consent of the People o For the punish ment was great against thē that did 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 Romaine a Like quarell piking thei vsed against Christ ād these be the wea pons where with the worlde continually 〈◊〉 against the mem bres of Christ trayson and sedition “ Or a sufficient answer b Not more excellent of birth but more prōpt and couragious in receiuing the worde of God for he compareth them of Berea with thē of Thessalonica who persecuted the Aposties in Betea c This was not onely to 〈◊〉 if these thīgs which thei had heard were true but also to confirme them selues in the same and to increase their faith Ioh. 5. 39. “ Or had the char ge to conduit him safely d That citie which was the fountaine of all knowledge was now the sinke of moste horrible Idolatrie e Suche was his feruent zeale towards God glo rie that he labored to amplifie the same bothe in season and out of season as he taught 〈◊〉 de to Timothie f who helde that pleasure was mās whole folicitie g who taught that vertue was onely mans felicitie which not withstāding they neuer atteined vnto h where iudgement was giuen of waightie matters but chiefely of 〈◊〉 against their gods whereof Paul was accused or els was led thither because of the resorte of peo ple whose eares euer tickled to heare newes Or 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 “ Or had leasure Chap. 7. 48. Psal. 50. 〈◊〉 l Before mā was created God had appointed his sta te and condition m This is 〈◊〉 as touching the sondrie changes of the worlde as when some people departe out of a countrey others come to dwel therein n Men 〈◊〉 in darkenes til Christ the true light shine in their hearts o As Aratus and others p He condēneth the matter and the forme where with God is coūterfaited q But pardoned it and did not 〈◊〉 nish it as it deser ued Isa. 40. 23. r This is ment of the vniuersal worlde and not of euery particular man for who soeuer sinneth without the Law shal die without the Lawe “ Or a iudge of Mars strete Rom. 16. 3. a This was Clau dius Cesar who then was Emperour b Thus he vsed where euer he came but principally at Corinthus because of the false Apostles whiche preached with out wages to winne the peo ples fauour c Or pauillions 〈◊〉 thē were made of skinnes d And boyled with a certeine zeale e Because they haue none excuse he denounceth the vengean ce of God against them through their owne 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 1. 14. Chap. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16. 14. f God promiseth him a special pro tection whereby he wolde defende him from the violent rage of his enemies “ Or Grecia g They accused him because he 〈◊〉 the seruice of God appointed by the Law h Of whome 〈◊〉 spoken 1. Cor. 1. 1. i Paul did thus 〈◊〉 with the Iewes infirmities which as 〈◊〉 were not sufficiently instructed Nomb 6. 18. Chap. 21. 24. 2. Cor. 4. 19. Iam. 4. 15. k Called Cesaria 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 1. 12. “ Or wel instructed l That is wasome what entred m He had but as yet the first principales of Christs religionand by baptisme is here ment the doctrine n This great lear ned and eloquēt man 〈◊〉 not to be taught of a poore 〈◊〉 man o The way to sal uation a That is the par ticular 〈◊〉 of the Spirit for as yet they knewe not the visible 〈◊〉 b Meaning what doctrine they did professe by their baptisme for to be baptized in Iohns bap tisme signifieth to 〈◊〉 the do ctrine which he taught sealed with the signe of baptisme to be baptized in the Name of the Father c. is to be dedicate and con secrate vnto him to be 〈◊〉 in the death of Christ or for the dead or into one bodie vnto remission of sinnes is that sinne by Christs death may be abolished and dye in vs that we may growe in Christ our head that our sinnes may be washed away by the blood of Christ. c Endewed with the visible graces of the holie Gost d That is of a cer teine man so cal led () 〈◊〉 fiue a clocke vnto ten Mat. 3. 11. Mat. 1. 8. Luk. 3. 16. Iohn 1. 27. Chap 1. 5. 〈◊〉 2. 11. 16. “ Or napkins e This was to au torize the Gospel to cōfirme Pauls ministerie not to cause men to worship him or his napkins “ Or coniurers f They abuse Pauls autoritie and without any vocation of God vsurpe that which is not in mans power g That is declared by 〈◊〉 of their sinnes and by their good workes that they were 〈◊〉 h This mounteth to of our money about 2000 markes i By the motion of the holie Gost he vndertoke this iorney k That his about the state of the Christians for they contemned the Christians be cause they left the olde religion and broght in another trade of doctrine “ Or sorines l What impietie doeth not couetousnes driue a man vnto m He was moued with his pro fit and the others for their bellies so that they wolde rather lose bothe their liues and religiō then their filthie gaine n Meaning their arte and occupation o Religion is his seconde argument which he lesse estemeth then his profit and therefore put 〈◊〉 it last which 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of the faithful for they 〈◊〉 religion aboue all p He groundeth his religionvpon the multitude autoritie of the worlde as do the Papistes Rom. 16. 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 1. 14. Colos. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q And set him in an hie place where the people tolde not comenere him but whence thei might wel heare his voyce r Antiquitie and the acouetousnes of the Priests broght in this superstition for it is writen that the temple being repaired seuen times this idole was neuer chan ged Plin lib. 16. 40. by suche delu sions the worlde is moste easely abused s He pacifieth the People by worldelie wisdome and hathe no respect to religion a He remained there these daies because he had better opportunitie to teache also the 〈◊〉 of the Law was not yet knowē b which we call Sonday Of this place and also of the. 1. Cor. 16. 2. we gather that the Christians vsed o haue their 〈◊〉 assemblies this day laying aside the ceremonie of the 〈◊〉 Sabbath c To celebrate the Lords Supper Chap. 2. 46. “ Or boye Or we d
faithfully rendred the text and in all hard places most syncerely expounded the same For God is our witnes that we haue by al meanes indeuored to set forthe the puritie of the worde and right sense of the holy Gost for the edifying of the brethren in faith and charitie Now as we haue chiefely obserued the sense and laboured alwayes to restore it to all integritie so haue we most reuerently kept the proprietie of the wordes considering that the Apostles who spake and wrote to the Gentiles in the Greke tongue rather constrayned them to the liuely phrase of the Ebrewe then entreprised farre by mollifying their langage to speake as the Gen tiles did And for this and other causes we haue in many places reserued the Ebrewe phrases notwithstanding that they may seme somewhat hard in their eares that are not wel practised and also delite in the swete sounding phrases of the holy Scriptures Yet lest ether the simple shulde be discouraged or the malicious haue any occasion of iust cauillation seing some translations read after one sort and some after another whereas all may serue to good purpose and edification we haue in the margent noted that diuersitie of speache or readyng whiche may also seme agreable to the mynde of the holy Gost and propre for our langage with this marke Againe where as the Ebrewe speache semed hardly to agre with ours we haue noted it in the margent after thys sorte vsing that whiche was more intelligible And albeit that many of the Ebrewe names be altered from the olde texte and restored to the true writing and first original whereof they haue their signification yet in the vsual names litle is changed for feare of troublyng the simple readers Moreouer whereas the necessitie of the sentence required any thyng to be added for suche is the grace and proprietie of the Ebrewe and Greke tongues that it can not but ether by circumlocution or by adding the verbe or some worde be vnderstand of them that are not wel practised therein we haue put in the text with another kynde of lettre that it may easely be discerned from the common lettre As touching the diuision of the verses we haue followed the Ebrewe examples which haue so euen from the beginnyng distinct thē Which thing as it ismoste profitable for memorie so doeth it agre with the best translations is moste easie to finde out both by the best Concordances and also by the cotations which we haue diligently herein perused and set forth by this starre* Besides this the principal matters are noted and distincted by this marke ¶ Yea and the arguments both for the booke and for the chapters with the nombre of the verse are added that by all meanes the reader might be holpen For the which cause also we haue set ouer the head of euery page some notable worde of sentence whiche may greatly further aswel for memorie as for the chief point of the page And considering how hard a thing it is to vnderstand the holy Scriptures ād what errors sectes heresies growe dailie for lacke of the true knollage thereof and how many are discouraged as they pretend because they can not atteine to the true ād simple meaning of the same we haue also indeuored bothe by the diligent reading of the best commentaries and also by the conference with the godly and learned brethren to gather brief annotations vpon all the hard places aswel for the vnderstanding of suche wordes as are obscure and for the declaration of the text as for the application of the same as may moste apperteine to Gods glorie and the edification of his Church Forthermore whereas certeyne places in the bookes of Moses of the Kings and Ezekiell semed so darke that by no description they colde be made easie to the simple reader we haue so set them forthe with figures and notes for the ful declaration thereof that they whiche can not by iudgement being holpen by the annotations noted by the lettres a b c c. atteyn thereunto yet by the perspectiue and as it were by the eye may sufficiently knowe the true meaning of all suche places Whereunto also we haue added certeyne mappes of Cosmographie which necessarely serue for the perfect vnderstanding and memorie of diuers places and countreys partely described and partely by occasion touched bothe in the olde and newe Testament Finally that nothing might lacke which might be boght by labors for the increase of knowlage and forthe rance of Gods glorie we haue adioyned two moste profitable tables the one seruing for the interpretation of the Ebrewe names and the other conteyning all the chefe and principal matters of the whole Bible so that nothing as we trust that any colde iustely desire is omitted Therefore as brethrē that are partakers of the same hope and saluatiō with vs we beseche you that this riche perle and inestimable treasure may not be offred in vayne but as sent from God to the people of God for the increase of his kingdome the comfort of his Churche and discharge of our conscience whome it hath pleased him to raise vp for this purpose so you wolde willingly receyue the worde of God earnestly studie it and in all your life practise it that you may now appeare in dede to be the people of God not walking any more according to this worlde but in the frutes of the Spirit that God in vs may be fully glorified through Christ Iesus our Lord who lyueth and reigneth for euer Amen From Geneua 10. April 1561. THE FIRST BOKE OF MOSES called Genesis THE ARGVMENT MOses in effect declareth the thing which are here chiefly to be considered First that the worlde al things therein were created by God and that man being placed in this great tabernacle of the worlde to beholde Gods wonderfull workes and to praise his Name for the infinite graces 〈◊〉 with he had endued him fel willingly from God through disobedience who yet for his owne mercies sake restored him to life and confirmed him in the same by his promes of Christ to come by whome he shulde ouercome Satan death and hel Secondely that the wicked vnmindefull of Gods moste excellent benefites remained still in their wickednes and so falling most horribly from sinne to sinne prouoked God who by his preachers called them continually to repentance at length to destroye the whole worlde Thirdly he assureth vs by the examples of Abrahā Izhák Iakob and the rest of the Patriarkes that his mercies neuer faile them whome he chuseth to be his Churche and to professe his Name in earth but in all their afflictions and persecutions he euer 〈◊〉 them sendeth comforte and deliuereth them And because the beginning increase preseruation and successe thereof might be onely attributed to God Moses sheweth by the examples of Rain I shmaél Esaú and others which were noble in mans iudgement that this churche dependeth not on the estimacion and nobilitie of the worlde
wherein to reioyce but not with God 3 For what saith the Scripture * Abraham beleued God it was counted to him for righteousnes 4 Now to him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by dette 5 But to him that worketh not but beleueth in him that iustifieth the vngodlie his faith is counted for righteousnes 6 Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednes of the 〈◊〉 vnto whome God imputeth righteousnes without workes saying 7 * Blessed are thei whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8 Blessed is the man to whome the Lord imputeth not sinne 9 Came this blessednes then vpon the circumcision onely or vpon the vncircumcision also For we say that faith was imputed vnto Abraham for righteousnes 10 How was it then imputed when he was cir cumcised or vncircumcised not when he was circumcised but when he was vncircum cised 11 * After he receiued the signe of circumcisiō as the seale of the righteousnes of the faith which he had when he was vncircumcised that he shulde be the Father of all them that beleue not being circūcised that righteousnes might be imputed to them also 12 And the Father of circumcision not vnto them onely which are of the circumcision but vnto thē also that walke in the steppes of the faith of our Father Abraham which he had when he was vncircumcised 13 For the promes that he shulde be the heire of the worlde was not giuen to Abraham or to his seed through the law but through the righteousnes of faith 14 For if they which are of the Law be heires faith is made voyde the promes is made of none effect 15 For the Law causeth wrath 〈◊〉 where no Law is there is no transgression 16 Therefore it is by faith that it might come by grace and the promes might be sure to all the sede not to that onely which is of the Law but also to that which is of the faith of Abraham who is the Father of vs all 17 As it is written * I haue made thee a Father of many naciōs euen before God whom he beleued who quickeneth the dead 〈◊〉 calleth those things which be not as thogh they were 18 Which Abraham aboue hope beleued vnder hope that he shulde be the Father of many nacions according to that which was spoken to him * So shal thy sede be 19 And he not weake in the faith considered not his owne bodie which was now dead being almost an hundreth yere olde nether the deadnes of Saras wombe 20 Nether did he doubte of the promes of God through vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glorie to God 21 Being fully assured that he which had promised was also able to do it 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnes 23 Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed to him for righteousnes 24 But also forvs to whome it shal be imputed for righteousnes which beleue in him that raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead 25 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification CHAP. V. 1 He declareth the frute of faith 7 And by comparison setteth forthe the loue of God and obedience of Christ which is the fundacion and grounde of the same 1 THen being iustified by faith we haue peace towarde God through our Lord Iesus Christ. 2 * By whome also we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace where in we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God 3 Nether do we so onely but also we * reioyce in tribulations knowing that tribulation bringeth forthe patience 4 And patience experience and experience hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holie Gost which is giuen vnto vs. 6 For Christ when we were yet of nostrength at his time dyed for the * vngodlie 7 Douteles one wil scarse dye for a righteous man but yet for a good man it may be that one dare dye 8 But God setteth out his loue towarde vs seing that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. 9 〈◊〉 more then being now iustified by his blood we shal be saued from wrath through him 10 For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne muche more being reconciled we shal be saued by his life 11 And not onely so but we also reioyce in God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whome we haue now receiued the atonement 12 Wherefore as by one man sinne entred into the worlde and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men for asmuche as all men haue sinned 13 For vnto the time of the Law was sinne in the worlde but sinne is not imputed whille there is no Law 14 But death reigned from Adam to Moses euen ouer thē also that sinned not after the like maner of the trāsgressiō of Adā which was the figure of him that was to come 15 But yet the gift is not so as is the offence for if through the offence of one many be dead muche more the grace of God and the gift by grace which is by one man Iesus Christ hath abunded vnto many 16 Nether is the gift so as that which entred in by one that sinned for the faute came of one offence vnto condēnacion but the gift is of many offences to iustification 17 For if by the offence of one death reigned through one muche more shal they which receiue the abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousnes reigne in life through one that is Iesus Christ. 18 Likewise thē as by the offence of one the faute came on all men to condemnation so by the iustifying of one the benefit abūded toward all men to the iustification of life 19 For as by one mans disobediēce many were made sinners so by the obediēce of one shal many also be made righteous 20 Moreouer the Law entred thereup on that the offence shuld abūde neuertheles where sinne abunded there grace abunded much more 21 That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternallife through Iesus Christ our Lord CHAP. VI. Because no man shulde glorie in the flesh but rather seke to subdue it to the Spirit 3 He sheweth by the vertue end of Baptisme 5 That regeneration is ioyned with iustification and therefore exhorteth to godlie life 21 Setting before mens eyes the 〈◊〉 of sinne aud righteousnes 1 WHat shal we say then Shal we continue stilin sinne that grace may abunde God forbid 2 How shal we that are dead to sinne liue ye therein 3 Knowe ye not that* all we
which haue bene baptized into Iesus Christ haue bene bapti zed into his death 4 * We are buryed then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the Father so we also shulde* walke in newnes 〈◊〉 5 * For if we be grasted with him to the simi litude of his death euen so shal we be to the similitude of his resurrection 6 Knowing this that our olde man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforthe we shulde not serue sinne 7 For he that is dead is freed from sinne 8 Wherefore if we be dead with Christ we be leue that we shal liue also with him 9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more do minion ouer him 10 For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God 11 Likewise thinke ye also that ye are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let not sinne reigne therefore in your mortal bodie that ye shulde obey it in the lustes thereof 13 Nether giue ye'your membres as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but giue your selues vnto God as they that are aliue from the deà d and giue your membres as weapons of righteousnes vnto God 14 For sinne shal not haue dominion ouer you for ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace 15 What then shal we sinne because we are not vnder the Law but vnder grace God forbid 16 * Knowe ye not that to whome soeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whome ye obey 〈◊〉 it be of sinne vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnes 17 But God be thanked that ye haue bene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of the doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered 18 Being then made fre from sinne ye are made the seruants of righteousnes 19 I speake after the maner of man because of the infirmitie of your flesh for as ye haue giuen your members seruants to vnclennes ad to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines 20 For when ye were the seruants of sinne ye were freed from righteousnes 21 What frute had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death 22 But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your frute in holines and the end euerlasting life 23 For the wages of sinne is death but the gifte of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ our Lord. CHAP. VII 1. 7 12 The vse of the Law 6. 24 And how Christ hathe de liuered vs from it 16 The infirmitie of the faithful 23 The dangerous fight betwene the flesh and the Spirit 1 KNowe ye not brethren for I speake to them that knowe the Lawe that the Law hathe dominion ouer a man as long as he liueth 2 * For the woman which is in subiection to a man is bounde by the law to the man while he liueth but if the man be dead she is deliuered from the law of the man 3 So then if while the man liueth she take another man she shal be called an* adulteresse but if the man be dead she is fre from the Law so that she is not an adulteresse thogh she take another man 4 So ye my brethren are dead also to the Law by the bodie of Christ that ye shulde be vnto another euen vnto him that is raised vp from the dead that we shulde bring forthe frute vnto God 5 For when we were in the flesh the motiōs of sinnes which were by the Law had force in our membres to bring for the frute vnto death 6 But now we are deliuered from the Law being dead vnto it wherein we were holdē that we shulde serue in newnes of Spirit and not in the oldenes of the letter 7 What shal we say then Is the Law sinne God forbid Nay I knewe not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowen glust except the Law had said * Thou shalt not lust 8 But sinne toke an occasion by the cōmaundemēt and wroght in me all maner of concu piscēce for without the Law sinne is dead 9 For I once was aliue without the Law but when the cōmandemēt came sinne reuiued 10 But I dyed and the same commaundement which was ordeined vnto life was founde to be vnto me vnto death 11 For sinne toke occasion by the cōmaundemēt disceiued me and thereby slew me 12 Wherefore the Law is* holie and the com maundement is holie and iust and good 13 Was that then which is good made death vnto me God 〈◊〉 but sinne that it might appeare sinne wroght death in me by that which is good that sinne might be out of measure sinful by the commaundement 14 For we knowe that the Lawe is spiritual but I am carnal solde vnder sinne 15 For I alowe not that which I do for what I wolde that do I not but what I hate that do I. 16 If I do then that which I wolde not I consent to the Law that itis good 17 Now then it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 18 For I knowe that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to wil is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good 19 For I do not the good thing which I wolde but the euil which I wolde not that do I. 20 Now if I do that I wolde not it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 21 I finde then by the Law that when I wolde do good euil is present with me 22 For I delite in the Law of God concernig the inner man 23 But I se another law in my membres rebel ling against the law of my minde leading me captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in my membres 24 Owreched man that I am who shal deliuer me from the bodie of this death 25 I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Then I my self in my minde serue the Law of God but in my slesh the law of sinne CHAP. VIII 1 The asseurance of the faith ful of the fruthe the holie Gost in them 3 The weakenes of the Lawe and who accomplished it 4 And wherefore 5 Of what sorte the faithful ought to be 6 The frute of the Spirit in them 17 Of hope 18 Of pacience vnder the crosse 28 Of the mutual loue betwitx God and his children 29 Of his
able to saue and to destroye * Who art thou that iud gest another man 13 Go to no we ye that saye To daye or to morowe we wyll go into suche a citie and continue there a yere and bye and sel and get gaine 14 And yet ye can not tell what shal be to moro we For what is your lyfe It is euen a vapour that appeareth for a litle time and af ter warde vanisheth away 15 For that ye ought to say * If the Lord wyll and If we liue we wil do this or that 16 But no we ye reioyce in your boastyngs all suche reioycing is euil 17 Therefore to him that knoweth howe to do wel and doeth it not to him it is sinne CHAP. V. 2 He threateneth the wicked riche men 7 Exhoiteth vnto pacience 12 To beware of swearyng 16 One to knowledge his fautes to another 20 And one to labour to bring another to the trueth 1 GO to nowe ye ryche men wepe and howle for your miseries that shall come vpon you 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garments are moth eaten 3 Your Golde and Siluer is cankred and the rust of them shal be a wytnes agaynste you and shall eat your fleshe as it were fyre * Ye haue heaped vp treasure for the last dayes 4 Beholde the hyre of the laborers which haue reaped your fields whiche is of you kept backe by fraude cryeth and the cryes of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lord of hostes 5 Ye haue liued in pleasure on the earthe and in wantōnes Ye haue nourished your hearts as in a day of slaughter 6 Ye haue condemned and haue killed the iuste and he hathe not resisted you 7 Be pacient therefore brethren vnto the commyng of the Lorde Beholde the housband man waiteth for the precious frute of the earth and hathe longe pacience for it vntill he receiue the former and the latter rayne 8 Be ye also pacient therefore and setle your hearts for the commyng of the Lord draweth nere 9 Grudge not one against another brethren lest ye be condemned beholde the iudge standeth before the dore 10 Take my brethren the Prophetes for an ensample of suffering aduersitie and of long pacience whiche haue spoken in the Name of the Lord. 11 Beholde we count them blessed whiche endure Ye haue heard of the pacience of Iob 〈◊〉 haue knowen what end the Lord made For the Lord is verie pitiful and mercifull 12 But before all thyngs my brethren * sweare not nether by heauen nor by earth nor by anie other othe but let your yea be yea and your naye naye lest ye fall into condemnation 13 Is anie among you afflicted Let him pray Is anie merie Let him sing 14 Is anie sicke among you Let hym call for the Elders of the Churche and let them praye for him and anoint hym with * oyle in the Name of the Lord. 15 And the prayer of fayth shal saue the sicke and the LORDE shall rayse him vp and if he haue committed sinne it shal be forgiuen hym 16 Acknowledge your fautes one to another and pray one for another that ye may be hea led for the prayer of a ryghteous man auaileth muche if it be feruent 17 * Helias was a man subiect to lyke passions as we are and he prayed earnestlye that it myght not rayne and it rained not on the earth for thre yeres and six moneths 18 And he prayed agayne and the heauen gaue rayne and the earth broght forthe her frute 19 Brethren if anye of you hathe erred frome the trueth and some man hathe conuerted hym 20 Let him knowe that he whiche hathe conuerted the sinner from goyng astraye out of his way shal saue a soule from death ād shal hide a multitude of sinnes THE FIRST EPISTLE general of Peter THE ARGVMENT HE exhorteth the faithful to denie them selues and to contemne the worlde that being deliuered from all carnal affections and impediments they may more spedely atteine to the heauēlie kingdome of Christ whereunto we are called by the grace of God reueiled to vs in his Sonne and haue already receiued it by faith possessed it by hope and are therein confirmed by holines of life And to the intent this faith shulde not faint seing Christ contemned and reiected almost of the whole worlde he declareth that this is nothyng els but the accomplishyng of the Scriptures whiche testifie that he shulde be the stombling stone to the reprobate and the sure fundation of saluation to the faithfull therefore he exhorteth them courageously to go forwarde considering what they were and to what dignitie God hathe called them After he entreateth particular points teaching subiects how to obey their gouernours and seruants their masters how maried folkes ought to behaue them selues And because it is appointed for all that are godlie to suffre persecutions he sheweth them what good yssue their asflictions shal haue and contrariewise what punishment God reserueth for the wicked Last of all he teacheth how the ministers ought to behaue them selues forbidding them to vsurpe autoritie o 〈◊〉 the Churche also that yong men ought to be modest and apt to learne and so endeth with an exhortation CHAP. I. 2 He sheweth that through the abundant mercie of God we are elect and regenerate to a liuelie hope 7 And how faith must be tried 10 That the saluation in Christ is no newes but a thing prophecied of olde 13 He exhorteth them to a godlie conuersation forasmuche as they are now borne a newe by the worde of God 1 PETER an Apostle of Iesus Christ to the strangers that dwel here and there throughout Pontus Galacia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia 2 Elect according to the fore knowledge of God the Father vnto sanctificatió of the spirit through obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Grace and peace be multiplied vnto you 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ whiche accordyng to his abundant mercie hathe begotten vs againe vnto a liuelie hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 4 To an inheritance immortall and vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for you 5 Whiche are kept by the power of GOD through faith vnto saluation whiche is prepared to be shewed in the last time 6 Wherein ye reioyce thogh now for a ceason if nede require ye are in heauines through manifolde tentations 7 That the triall of your faith being muche more precious then golde that perisheth thogh it be tried with fyre might be foūde vnto your praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ. 8 Whome ye haue not sene and yet loue him in whome now thogh ye se him not yet do you beleue and reioyce with ioye vnspeakeable and glorious 9 Receiuing the
doings Iudg. 13. vnto the. 16. chap. Samuel and his doings 1. Sam. 1. vnto the. 25. chap. Sanctifie the Lord god in your hearts 1. Pet. 3. 15. The forme of the Sanctuarie Exod. 25. 8. The purgyng of the Sanctuarie Leuit. 16. 16. Sarah nourceth her sonne izhak Gen. 21. 27. Sarra the daughter of raguel Tob. 3. 7. and 10. Satan the god of this worlde 2. Cor. 4. 4. The nombre of them that shal be Saued is smale Luk. 13. 23. Saul king of Israel and his doings 1. Sam. 9 vnto the. 31. chap. ¶ The profite of the Scriptures 2. Tim. 3. 16. The vnderstanding of the Scriptures is the gift of God Luk. 24. 45. ¶ The scribes sit in moses Seat Matth. 23. 2 Christ the Sede of Dauid 2. Sam. 7. 12. a Seer that is a prophet 1. Sam. 9. 11. The ceremoniall law forbiddeth to Seeth meat on the sabbath Exod. 16. 23 To Sell his goods and to giue them c Mat. 19. 21. Luk. 12. 33. and 18. 22 The Sepulchre of Christ. Mat. 27. 60 Sergius paulus Act. 13. 7 The Brasen Serpent set vp Nomb. 21. 9. Iohn 3. 14. broken in pieces 2. King 18. 4 Of Seruants Exod. 21. 2. Deut. 15. 12 The Seruant that knoweth the wil. c. Luk. 12. 47. The duetie of Seruants Ephes. 6. 6 Serue god Exod. 23. 25. Ebr. 12. 28. Deu. 6. 13. Iosh. 24. 14 Serue god with a good heart Deut. 28. 47. The true Seruice of god Isa. 1. 16 The outwarde Seruice that lacketh faith is reiected Isa. 43. 22. ¶ Shall maneser the King of asshur 2. King 18. 9. Shaminah alone sleke manie philistims 2. Sam. 23. 11 Shallum killeth zechariah the sonne of Ieroboam 2. King 15. 10 Shebnah 2. King 18. 18. Isa. 22. 15 The Shechemites are burnt Iudg. 9. 45. Sheehem slayne Gen. 34. 26 Shem. Gen. 5. 32. and 10. 21 Shemaiah a prophet 1. King 12. 22 Shelah the sonne of arpachshad Gen. 11. 12. Shelah the sonne of Iudah Genes 38. 5. Lost Shepe Mat. 15. 24. The Shepe of christ heare his voyce Iohn 10. 27 The office of a Shepherd Ezek. 33. 2. The good Shepherd christ Iohn 10. 11. 1. Pet. 5. 4. Christ the Shepherd of the faithfull Ezek. 34. 23. Christs birth declared to the Shepherds Luk. 2. 9 False Shepherds Ierem. 12. 10. and 23. 1. Ezek. 34. 2 Shepherds that admonish not Ezek. 3. 18 the golden Shields of Salomon 1. king 10. 17. and 14. 26. Shimei and his vilenie 2. Sam. 16. 5. and 19. 16. 1. King 2. 36. In Shiloh was the tabernacle of the con gregacion Ioshu 18. 1. 1. Samuel 1. 24. Shuah the father of iudahs wife Genes 38. 2 ¶ The Sicke ought to send for the elders of the church Iam. 5. 14 Christs Side is perced Iohn 19. 34. a Signe giuen to hezekiah 2. King 20. 9. a Signe giuen to saul for a confirmacion 1. Sam. 10 2 Feare not the Signes of heauen Ierem. 10. 2. Signes which shal not come before the latter daye Luk. 21. 25. Sion king of heshbon giuen into the hands of israel Deut. 2. 24 Simeon and his doings Gen. 29 and 34 42 46 49 Simon iudas maccabeus brother 1. Mac. 13. 14. Simon the pharise Luk. 7. 36 Simon the forcerer Act. 8. 9 Sinai a mountaine Exod. 19. 1. Galat. 4. 24. Dauid the swete Singer of israel 2. Sam. 23. 1. Dauids Singers 1. Chro. 25. 1. Sing spiritual songs to the Lord. Ephes. 5. 19. To Sing with the spirit and vnderstanding 1. Cor. 14. 15. Christ hathe deliuered vs from Sinne. Luk. 1. 74. God onelie forgiueth Sinne. Nombres 14. 18. The knowledge of Sinne by the law Rom. 3. 20. He that committeth Sinne is of the deuil 1. Iohn 3. 8. He that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne Ioh. 8. 34. sinne against the holie Gost. Mar. 3. 29. By the Sinne of adam death entred into the worlde Rom. 5. 12. the Lord washeth awaye our sinnes Isa. 4. 4. 1. Cor. 6. 11. sinners captiues Rom. 7. 23. Christ is come to call Sinners Matth. 9. 12. the penitent Sinner shalliue Ezek. 33. 11. Deut. 30. 2. Sisera Iudg. 4 ¶ The Skye red in the morning Matth. 16. 2. ¶ To Sleape for to dye Gen. 47. 30. Mat. 9. 24. He that Slayeth a mā shal dye the death Exod. 21. 12. Leuit. 24. 17. ¶ The Smel of noahs sacrifice Gene. 8. 21. what punishmēt he shal haue that Smiteth his father or a woman with childe Exod. 21. 22 ¶ Of the Sodbmites Gene. 13 14 19 Ezek. 16. 48. Ioseph Solde by gods prouidence Gen. 45. 5. The Solemne feasts of the iewes Exod. 23. 14. Christ prayeth in a Solitarie place Mar. 1. 35. The Songs of moses Deut. 32. 1. The Songs of salomon a thousand and fiue 1. King 14. 32 The disobediēt Sōne is stoned to death Deut. 21. 21. Sopater Act. 20. 4. Sorcerers ought to dye the death leuit 20. 27. Sorowe not aboue measure for thē that are dead 1. Thes. 4. 13. Sosthenes Act. 18. 17. The duetie of Souldiers Luk. 3. 14. Iosiah toke away South sayers 2. King 23. 24. What man Soweth that shal he reape Gala. 6. 7. ¶ Gods prouidence euen vpon the Sparow Mat. 10. 29. Euil Speakers shal not inherit the kingdome of god 1. Cor. 6. 10 whoso speaketh let him Speake the wordes of God 1. Pet. 4. 11. Sobrietie in Speaking Prou. 17. 27 the Spies of the land of promes are slaine for stirring vp the people Nomb. 14. 36. spies sent into iericho iosh. 2. 1 sanctification of the Spirit 1. Pet. 1. 2. the frute of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. The wisdome of the Spirit Rommains 8. 6. we must not beleue euerie Spirit 1. Ioh. 4. 1. Lying Spirits Isa. 19. 14 the Spirit and the flesh lust one against another Gal. 5. 17 Spirit for winde Gene. 8. 1. Grieue not the holie Spirit of God Ephes. 4. 30. the Spirit prayeth for vs. Rom. 8. 26. Spoiles deuided equally 1. Sam. 30. 24. Iosh. 22. 8. the Spouse of Christ the Church Psal. 45. 10. ¶ Paul baptized Stephanas and his fami lie 1 Cor. 1. 16. Steuen and his death Act. 6. 5 7. Christ the corner Stone is refused Mat. 21. 42. 1. Pet. 2. 7. the stone to stōble at 1. Pet. 2. 8. It raineth Stones Iosh. 10. 11. God loueth the Stranger Deut. 10. 18. Oppresse not Strangers Exod. 13. 9. Leuit. 19. 33. strangers had the tithes giuen them Deut. 14. 29. Strangled things forbidden Genes 9. 4. God is our Strength 2. Samuel 22. 3. Exod. 15. 2. The waters of Strife Nomb. 20. 13 striue not with anie Prou. 20. 3. 2. Timo. 2. 23. ¶ The elders of Succoth put to death how Iudg. 8. 14. ¶ The Sunne and moone for signes and for ceasons Gen. 1. 14. the Sūne stayed at the wordes of ioshua Iosh. 10. 12. the Supper of our Lord with his disciples Mat. 26. 26. the Supper of the Lord ought to be do ne
b He declareth that in our praier we muste liuely fele that whiche we desire and sted fastly beleue to obteine c These excessiue kindes of speache shew how 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the Churche ought to wound the hearts of the godlie d My sorowes were so greate that I passed not for mine ordinarie so de e Euer mourning and 〈◊〉 casting out searefull cryes f Haue conspired my death g I haue not risen out of my mourning to take my refection h He sheweth that the afflictions did not onelye thus moue him but 〈◊〉 the feling of Gods displeasure i Howsoeuer We be 〈◊〉 yet thy promes is sure and the remembrance thereof shall confirme vs for euer k That is the seuentie yeres Whiche by the prophet Icremie thou didst appoint Ier. 19. 12. l The more that the Churche is in miserie and desolation the more ought the faithfull to loue 〈◊〉 it m That is when he shall haue drawē his Church out of the darkenes of death n The deliuerance of the Church is a most excellent 〈◊〉 and therfore he compareth it to a new creation for in their banish ment the bodie of the Church semed to haue bene dead whiche by deliuerance was as it were created a newe o VVho now in their 〈◊〉 colde 〈◊〉 for nothing but death p He sheweth 〈◊〉 Gods Name is 〈◊〉 more praised then when religiō florisheth and the Church 〈◊〉 whiche thynge is chiefly accōplished vnder the 〈◊〉 dome of Christ. q The Churche lament that they 〈◊〉 not the time of Christ which was promised but haue but fewe yeres and short daies r If 〈◊〉 and earth perish muche more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perish but the 〈◊〉 by reason of Gods promes 〈◊〉 for euer s Seing thou hast chosen thy Church out of the worlde and ioyned it to thee it can not but continue for 〈◊〉 for thou art 〈◊〉 a He wakeneth his dulnes to praise God shewing that both vnderstā ding affections of minde heart are to litle to set forthe his praise b This is the beginning and 〈◊〉 of all benefites remission of sinne c For before that we haue remissiō of our sinnes weare as dead men in the graue d As the egle whē her beake ouergroweth sucketh blood and so it renued in strength euen so God mira culously giueth strength to his Church aboue all mans expectation e As to his chief minister and next to his people f He sheweth first his 〈◊〉 iudgement but so sone as the sinner is humbled he receiueth him to mercie g VVe haue prouē by continual expe rience that his mercie hathe euer preuailed against our offences h As great as the worlde is so 〈◊〉 it of signes of Gods mercies toward his faithful when he hathe remoued their sin nes i He declareth that man hathe nothing in him selfe tomoue God to mercie but onely the confession of his infirmitie and miserie k His 〈◊〉 and faithful keping of his promes l To whome he giueth grace to feare him and to obey his worde m In that that we which naturally 〈◊〉 to prai se God exhort the angels which wil lingly do it we 〈◊〉 vp our selues to consider our duerie and awake out of our 〈◊〉 a The Prophet she weth that we nedenot to 〈◊〉 into the heauens to seke God forasmuch as all the ordre of nature with the proprietie and placing of the elements are moste 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to se his ma iestie in d If by this power 〈◊〉 didest 〈◊〉 bridle the rage of the 〈◊〉 it were not possible but the whole worlde shulde be destroied b As the Prophet here 〈◊〉 that all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are readie to se ue God so the Apostle to the 〈◊〉 1. 7. 〈◊〉 in this glasse how that ve tie Angels also are obedient 〈◊〉 his commandement c Thou makest he sea to be an ornament vnto the earth d If by this power 〈◊〉 didest 〈◊〉 bridle the rage of the 〈◊〉 it were not possible but the whole worlde shulde be destroied e If God prouide for the verie 〈◊〉 much more wil he extend his prouident care to man f There is no pare of the worlde so bareu where moste 〈◊〉 signes of Gods blessings appeare not g Frō the cloudes h He 〈◊〉 Gods prouiden care ouer man who doeth not on ly prouide necessa rie things for him as her besand ano ther mea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things to 〈◊〉 and comforte him as wine and 〈◊〉 or ointements “ Or dsie roes and suche like i As to separat the daie and to note daies moneth and yeres k That is by his course ether 〈◊〉 or nere it noreth sommer winter other seasons l That is they one ly finde meat according to Gods prouidence who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 beastes m To wit when the daie 〈◊〉 for thelight is as it were a shield to defend man against the tyrannie and fiercenes of beastes n He confesseth that no tongue is able to expresse Gods workes nor minde to compre hende them “ Or VVhale o God 〈◊〉 a moste 〈◊〉 Father who prouideth for all creatures their dalelie 〈◊〉 p As by thy presence all things ha ue 〈◊〉 so if thou with drawe thy blessings 〈◊〉 all peris h q As the death of creatures shew eth that we are nothing of ourselues so their generaciō declareth that we receiue all things of our Creator r Gods merciful facegiu thstrēg th to theearth but his seuere countenan ce 〈◊〉 the mountaines s VVho infect the worlde so cause God that he can not reioyce in his workes Psal. 〈◊〉 a Forasmuch as the the Israelites were exempted from the commune condemnation of the worlde were elected to be Gods people the Prophet willeth them to shewe them selues 〈◊〉 by thankesgining b By the strength and face he meaneth the Atke we e God declared his power his presence c VVhich he hathe wroght in the de liuerance of his people d Because his power was there by as liuely decla red as if he shuld haue declared it by 〈◊〉 e The promes which God made to 〈◊〉 to be his God and the God of his sede af ter him he renued and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to his sede after him f He 〈◊〉 that thei shulde not enioye the land of Canaan by anie other meanes but by reason of his couenantmade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g That is the King of Egypt and the King of 〈◊〉 Gen. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 20. 3. h Those whome 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 to be my people i Meaning the old fathers to whome God sheweth him self plainely and who were setters for he of his wo. de k 〈◊〉 her hy seding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o by taking aware the strength and 〈◊〉 thereof l So long he suffred 〈◊〉 as God had appointed and til he had tryed sufficiently his pacience m That the 〈◊〉 princes of the 〈◊〉 trey shulde be ac Ioseph commandement and learne 〈◊〉 an him n So it is in God ether to moue tho hearts of the
the Churche of Christ whiche is our mother and not of the Synagogue whiche is a seruant vnder the Law Rom. 9. 8. By the libertie wherewith Christ hath made vs fre a If you ioyne circumcision to the Gospel as a thing necessarie to saluacion Chap. V. Act. 15. 2. b We liue in hop through that Spi rit whiche causeth faith and whiche is giuen to the faithfull that we shulde 〈◊〉 faith and not by the Law obtaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of glorie whiche Christe gyueth frely 1. Cor. 1. 17. c Then whatsoeuer is not the worde of God whiche here he calleth trueth is verie lies d Which is God e A litle corruption doeth destroy the whole doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 6. f That ye wil 〈◊〉 the word of God purely g That is the doctrine of the Gospell whiche the worlde ab horred as a sclanderous thing and therewith were offended h Meaning the seconde table 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 18. 〈◊〉 22. 39. k That is the na tu all man 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 of of 〈◊〉 Mar. 12. 31. Iam. 2. 8. Rom. 13. 14. 1. Pet 2. 10. i In the man regenerat i If you be 〈◊〉 by the Spirit of 〈◊〉 that whiche ye do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God althogh it be nor be 〈◊〉 fity m For they are vnder the 〈◊〉 or grace n Christ hath 〈◊〉 onely remitted their sinnes but sanctified tl 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 es of lif o That being dead to sinne liuyng to God we may declare the same in holines and innocencie of life a Father by reason of his flesh or Satan b Christe exhorteth in 〈◊〉 places to mutual loue 〈◊〉 brotherlie loue is here called the Lawe of Christ and his comman 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n. 13. 14. and. 5. 12. c He sheweth that man hathe nothing of him 〈◊〉 whereof he shulde 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 1. 12. Wherein he may reioyce 〈◊〉 me but not before God d For his reioycing is a 〈◊〉 of a good conscience e For it were a shame not to prouide for their corporal necessities whiche fede our soules with the heauenlie things 1. Cor. 5 8. 1. 〈◊〉 9. 7. f He proueth that the ministers must be nowrished for if men onely prouide for wordely thinges 〈◊〉 out respect of the life euerlasting then they procure to them selues death and mocke God who hath giuen them his ministers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them heauenlie thing 2. Thes. 3. 13. g The frute whiche God hathe promised h By the outwarde ceremonies i That is for prea 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 k That thei haue made you Iewes l By the 〈◊〉 he meaneth all ou warde pom pe 〈◊〉 things which please mens fantasies m Which is rege nerate by faith Rom. 2. 19. n That is vpon the Iewes as o Let no man trouble my preaching from hēce forthe for my markes are witnesses how valiantly I haue foght p Which 〈◊〉 odious to the worlde but glorious before God a As with the knowledge of God in Christ with faith hope charitie other gifts “ Or places b This election to lif euerlasting can neuer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ged but in temporal offices which God hathe appointed for a certeine space when the terme is expired he chā geth his election as we se in Saul and Iudas 1. Cor. 1. 2. c When Christs iustice is imputed ours d Whereas we were not the 〈◊〉 children he receiued vs by grace and made vs his children 2. Cor. 1. 3. 1. Pet. 1. 3. 2. Tim. 1. 9. e The principal end of our election is to praise and glorifie the grace of God Colos. 1. 22. f That is in Christ. g By this he mea neth the whole bodie of the Churche which he deuideth into them which are in heauen and them which are in earth also the faithful which re maine in earth stād of the Iewes and the Gentiles h To wit the Iewes i Thogh we be redemed frō the bondage of sinne by the death of Christ Rom 6. 22 〈◊〉 we hope for this seconde 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 be when we shal possesse our inhe ritāce in the heauens whereof we haue the holie Gost for a gage as Chap. 4. 30. k Of Christ. l Made him Go uernour of all things bothe in heauen and in'earthe so that Christs bodie is now onely there or elsit shuld not be a true bodie and his ascenciō shulde be but a fantasticall thing and onely imagi ned Col. 2. 12. Chap. 3. 7. Psal. 8. 8. Ebr. 2. 8. m This is the great loue of Christe towarde his Churche that he counteth not him selfe perfect without vs whiche are his members therefore 〈◊〉 Church is also Christ as 1. Cor. 12. 12. Col. 2. 13. Chap. 6. 12. 〈◊〉 Meaning Satan b Not by creation but by Adās 〈◊〉 so by 〈◊〉 c Bothe Iewe Gentil “ Or with Christ. d We that are the members are raised vp 〈◊〉 death and reigne without head christ in heauen by faith e Here he meaneth as concerning grace and not by nature f He sheweth here that the further the Gentiles were of frome the grace of God the greater detters they are now to the 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 17. 26. Eze. 44 7. Rom. 9. 4. g It was but one couenant but because it was diuers times confirmed and established 〈◊〉 here he calleth them Couenants h Whereno promesis there is no hope “ Or 〈◊〉 i That is the cau se of the diuision that was 〈◊〉 ne the Iewes the Gentiles k For in Christ 〈◊〉 all things were accomplished which were pre figurate in the Law l For of the Iewes and the Gentils he made one flocke “ Or death Rom. 5. 2. a He reioyceth in that he suffred imprisonmēt for the maintenance of Christs glorie b Which was his 〈◊〉 to prea che vnto the 〈◊〉 c That is in the first chap of this Epistle ver 9. d Althogh the fathers and the Prophetes had reuelations certeine yet it was not in comparison of that 〈◊〉 which was shewed when the Gētiles were called nether 〈◊〉 was the time 〈◊〉 the maner knowen Chap. 1 19. 1. Cor. 15 9. 〈◊〉 1. 16. Rom. 16. 25. Col. 1. 26. 2. Timo. 1. 10. e The Angels Tit. 1. 2. 1. Pet. 1. 20. f The Churche being gathered of so many kindes of people is an example or a glasse for the An gels to beholde the wisdome of God in who hath turned their particular discords in to an vniuersal concorde and of the 〈◊〉 of bondage hathe made the Church of 〈◊〉 dome g He that is not of the bodie of Christ is in death h The faithful which 〈◊〉 befo re Christ 〈◊〉 were adopted by him and make one familie with the Saincts which yet remaine a liue i For we confesse that which we beleue k All perfection on euerie side is in him l That all the graces of God may abounde in you Rom. 16. 25. m In that we fele Christ in vs. a For the Lords cause Philip. 1. 27. Col. 1. 10. 1. Thess. 2. 12. b 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 you
Na zarite to separate him selfe vnto the Lorde 3 He shal absteine from wine strōg drinke and shall drinke no sowre wine nor sowre drinke nor shal drink anie licour of grapes nether shal eat fresh grappes nor dried 4 As long as his 〈◊〉 endureth shall he eat nothing that is made of the wine of the vine nether the kernels nor the huske 5 While he is separate by his vowe the * rasure shall not come vpō his head vntill the dayes be out in the which he separateth him self vnto the Lord he shal be holie shallet the lockes of the heere of his head growe 6 Duryng the time that he separateth hym selfe vnto the Lorde he shall come at no dead body 7 He shal not make him selfe vncleane at the death of his father or mother brother or sister for the consecracion of his God is vpon his head 8 All the dayes of his separacion he shal be holy to the Lord. 9 And if anie dye sodenly by hym or he beware then the head of his consecracion shal be defiled and he shal shaue his head in the day of his clensing in the seuenth day he shal shaue it 10 And in the eight day he shall bryng two turtles or two yong pigeons to the Priest at the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion 11 Then the Priest shall prepare the one for a sin offring and the othe for a burnt offring and shal make an atonemēt for him because he sinned by the dead so shal he halowe his head the same day 12 And he shall consecrate vnto the Lord the daies of his separacion shal bring alambe of a yere olde for a trespas offring the first dayes shal be voyde for his consecracion was defiled 13 ¶ This thē is the lawe of the Nazarite Whē the time of his consecracion is out he shall come to the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion 14 And he shal bring his offring vnto the Lord an he lambe of a yere olde without blemish for a burnt offring and a she lambe of a yere olde with out blemish for a sin offring and a ram without blemish for peace offrings 15 And a basket of vnleauened bread of * cakes of fine floure mingled with oyle and wafers of vnleauened bread anointed with oyle with their meat offring their drinke offrings 16 The which the Priest shall bring before the Lord and make his sin offring and his burnt offring 17 He shal prepare also the ram for a peace offring vnto the Lord with the basket of vnleauened bread and the Priest shal make his meat offring and his drinke offring 18 And * the Nazarite shall shaue the head of his consecracion at the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and shal take the heere of the head of his consecracion and put in the fire whiche is vnder the peace offring 19 Then the Priest shal take the sodē shulder of the ram and an vnleauened cake out of the basket and a wafer vnleauened and put them vpon the hands of the Nazarite after he hath shauen his consecracion 20 And the Priest shall * shake them to and fro before the Lord this is an holy thyng for the Priest besides the shaken breast besides the haue shulder so afterward the Naza rite may drinke wine 21 This is the lawe of Nazarite which he hath vowed and of his offryng vnto the Lorde for his consecracion besides that that he is able to bring according to the vowe which he vowed so shal he do after the lawe of his consecracion 22 ¶ And the Lord spake vnto Mosés saying 23 Speake vnto Aarōn and to his sonnes saying Thus shal ye blesse the childrē of 〈◊〉 and say vnto them 24 The Lord blesse thee an kepe thee 25 The Lord make his face shine vpon thee and be merciful vnto thee 26 The Lord lift vp his countenance vpō thee and giue thee peace 27 So they shal put my Name vpon the children of Israél and I wil blesse them CHAP. VII 2 The heades of princes of Israél offre at the setting vp of the Tabernacle 10 And at the 〈◊〉 of the altar 89 God speaketh to Mosés from the Merciseat 1 NOw whē Mosés had finished the setting vp of the Tabernaele and * anointed it and sanctified it and all the instrumentes thereof and the altar with al the instrumēts thereof and had anointed them and sanctified them 2 Then the princes of Israél heades ouer the houses of their fathers they were the princes of the tribes who were ouer them that were nombred offred 3 And broght their offring before the Lorde six couered charets and twelue oxen one charet for two princes and for euerie one an oxe and they offred them before the Tabernacle 4 And the Lord spake vnto Mosés saying 5 Take these of them that they may be to do the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and thou shalt giue them vn to the Leuites to euerie man accordyng vnto his office 6 So Mosés toke the charets and the oxen gaue them vnto the Leuites 7 Two charets and foure oxen he gaue to the sonnes of Gershón accordyng vnto their office 8 And foure charets and eight oxen he gaue to the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 according vnto their office vnder the hand of Ithamár the sonne of Aarón the Priest 9 But to the sonnes of Koháth he gaue none because the charge of the Sanctuarie belonged to them which they did beare vpō their shulders 10 ¶ The princes also offred in the dedicacion for the altar in the day that it was anoin ted then the princes offred their offryng be fore the altar 11 And the Lord said vnto Mosés One prince one day and another prince another day shall offer their offryng for the dedicacion of the altar 12 ¶ So then on the first day did 〈◊〉 the sonne of Amminadáb of the tribe of Iudáh offer his offring 13 And his offring was a siluer charger of an hundreth thirty shekels weigh a siluer boule of seuenty shekels after the shekel of the Sanctuarie bothe ful of fine floure mingled with oyle for a * meat offring 14 An incens cup of golde of ten shekels ful of incens 15 A yong bullocke a ram a lambe of a yere olde for a burnt offring 16 An he goat for a sin offring 17 And for peace offrings two bullockes fiue rams fiue he goates ād fiue lambes of a yere olde this was the offring of Nahshôn the sonne of Amminadáb 18 ¶ The second day Nethaneél the sonne of Zuár prīce of the tribe of Issachár did offer 19 Who offred for his offring a siluer charger of an hundreth and thirty shekels weight a siluer boule of seuenty shekels after the shekell of the Sanctuarie bothe full of fine floure mingled with oyle for a meat
nomber in his armies vpon whome shal not his light arise 4 And how may a mā be iustified with God or how can he be cleane that is borne of woman 5 Behold he wil giue no light to the moone and the starres are vncleane in hys sight 6 How muche more man a worme euen the sonne of man which is but a worme CHAP. XXVI Iob sheweth that man can not helpe God and proueth it by his miracles 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Whome helpest thou him that hath no power sauest thou the arme that hathe no strength 3 Whome counselest thou him that hathe no wisdome thou shewest right wel as the thing is 4 To whome doest thou declare these wordes or whose spirit cometh out of thee 5 The dead thinges are formed vnder the waters and nere vnto them 6 The graue is naked before him there is no couering for destruction 7 He stretcheth out the North ouer the emptie place and hangeth the earth vpon nothing 8 He bindeth the waters in his cloudes and the cloude is not broken vnder them 9 He holdeth backe the face of his throne and spreadeth his cloude vpon it 10 He hathe set bondes aboute the waters vntil the day and night come to an end 11 The pillers of heauen tremble quake at his 〈◊〉 12 The sea is calme by his power and by hys vnderstāding he smiteth the pride ther of 13 His Spirit hath garnished the heauēs his hād hath formed the crooked serpēt 14 Lo these are part of his wayes but how litle a portion heare we of him and who can vnderstand his feareful power CHAP. XXVII 3 The constancie and perfitnes of Iob. 13 The rewarde of the wicked and of the tyrants 1 MOreouer Iob proceded and cōtinued his parable saying 2 The liuing God hath taken away my iudgement for the Almightie hathe put my soule in bitternes 3 〈◊〉 so long as my breath is in me and the 〈◊〉 of God in my nostrels 4 〈◊〉 lips surely shal speake no wickednes and my tongue shal vtter no deceit 5 God forbid that I shulde iustifie you vntil I dye I wil neuer take away mine d innocencie from my self 6 I will kepe my righteousnes and wil not forsake it mine heart shal not reprone me of my dayes 7 Mine enemie shal be as the wicked and he that riseth against me as the vnrighteous 8 For what hope hathe the hypocrite whē he hathe heaped vp riches if God take away his soule 9 Wil God heare his crye when trouble cometh vpon him 10 Wil he set his delite on the Almightie wil he call vpon God at all times 11 I wil teache you what is in the hande of God and I wil not 〈◊〉 that whiche is with the Almightie 12 Beholde all ye your selues haue sene it why then do you thus vanish in vanitie 13 This is the porcion of a wicked mā with God and the heritage of tyrants which they shal receiue of the Almightie 14 If his children be in greate nomber the sworde shal destroy them and his posteritie shal not be satisfied with bread 15 His remnant shal be buryed in death and his widowes shal not wepe 16 Thogh he shulde heape vp siluer as the dust and prepare raiment as the clay 17 He may prepare it but the iuste shall put it on and the innocent shal deuide the siluer 18 He buyldeth his house as the mothe as a lodge that the watchman maketh 19 When the riche man slepeth he shal not be gathered to his fathers they opened their eyes and he was gone 20 Terrours shal take him as waters and a tempest shal carie him a way by night 21 The East wind shal take him away and he shall departe and it shall hurlle him out of his place 22 And God shal cast vpon him not spare thogh he wold faine flee out of hys hand 23 Euerie man shal clap their hands at him and hisse at him out of their place CHAP. XXVIII Iob sheweth that the wisdome of God is Vnsercheable 1 THe siluer surely hath his vaine the golde his place where thei take it 2 Yron is taken out of the dust and brasse is molten out of the stone 3 God putteth an end to darknes and he tryeth the perfection of all things he setteth a bonde of darkenes and of the shadow of death 4 The flood breaketh out against the inhabitant the waters forgottē of the fote being higher thē mā are gone away 5 Out of the same earth cometh bread and vnder it as it were fyre is turned vp 6 The stones therof are a place of saphirs and the dust of it is golde 7 There is a path whiche no foule hathe knowē nether hath the kites eye sene it 8 The lions whelps haue not walked it nor the lion passed thereby 9 He putteth his hand vpon the rockes ouer throweth the moūtaines by the rootes 10 He breaketh riuers in the rockes and his eye seeth euerie precious thing 11 He bindeth the floods that they do not ouerflowe and the thing that is hid bringeth he to light 12 But where is wisdome founde where is the place of vnderstanding 13 Man knoweth not the price thereof for it is not found in the land of the liuing 14 The depth saith It is not in me the sea also saith It is not with me 15 Golde shall not be gyuen for it nether shal siluer be weighed for the price therof 16 It shall not be valued with the wedge of golde of Ophir nor with the precious onix nor the saphir 17 The golde nor the christal shall be equall vnto it not the exchāge shal be for plate of fine golde 18 No mencion shal be made of corall nor of the gabish for wisdome is more precious then perles 19 The Topaz of Ethiopia shal not be equall vnto it nether shall it be valued with the wedge of pure golde 20 Whence then cometh wisdome where is the place of vnderstanding 21 Seing it is hid from the eyes of all the liuing and is hid frome the foules of the heauen 22 Destruction and death say We haue heard the same thereof with our eares 23 But God vnderstādeth the way therof and he knoweth the place thereof 24 For he beholdeth the ends of the world and seeth all that is vnder heauen 25 To make the weight of the windes to weigh the waters by measure 26 When he made a decree for the raine and away for the lightening of the thunders 27 Then did he se it and counted it he prepa red it and also considered it 28 And vnto mā he said Behold * the feare of the Lord is wisdome to departe from euil is vnderstanding CHAP. XXIX 1 Iob complaineth of the
and strangely be deiected and abased before his Father shulde raise and exalte him againe ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Auéleth Hassháhar A Psalme of Dauid 1 MY God my God why hast thou forsakē me art so farre from mine health and from the wordes of my roaring 2 O my God I crye by daie but thou hearest not and by night but haue no audience 3 But thou art holie and doest inhabite the praises of Israél 4 Our fathers trusted in thee they trusted and thou didest deliuer them 5 They called vpon thee and were deliuered they trusted in thee and were not cōfoūded 6 But I am a worme and not a man a shame me of men and the contempt of the people 7 All they that se me haue me in derision they make a mowe and nod the head saying 8 * He trusted in the Lord let him deliuer him let him saue him seing he loueth him 9 But thou did est drawe me out of the wombe thou gauest me hoope euen at my mothers breasts 10 I was cast vpon thee euen from the wom be thou art my God from my mothers belly 11 Be not farre frō me because trouble is nere for there is none to helpe me 12 Manie yong bulles haue cōpassed me migh tie bulles of Bashán haue closed me about 13 They gape vpō me with their mouthes as a ramping and roaring lion 14 I am like water powred out and all my bones are out of ioynt mine heart is like waxe it is molten in the middes of my bowels 15 My strēgth is dryed vp like a potsheard and my tongue cleueth to my iawes and thou hast broght me into 〈◊〉 dust of death 16 For dogges haue compassed me and the 〈◊〉 of the wicked haue inclosed me they perced mine hands and my fete 17 I maye tel all my bones yet they beholde and loke vpon me 18 They parte my garments among them and cast lottes vpon my vesture 19 But be not thou farre of ô Lord my strength hasten to helpe me 20 Deliuer my soule from the sworde my desolate soule from the power of the dog 21 Saue me from the lions mouth answer me in sauing me from the hornes of the vni cornes 22 * I wil declare thy Name vnto my brethren in the middes of the Congregacion wil I praise thee saying 23 Praise the Lord ye that feare him magnifie ye him all the sede of Iaakob and feare ye him all the sede of Israél 24 For he hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the poore net her hathe he hid his face from him but when he called vnto him he heard 25 My praise shal be of thee in the great Congregatiō my vowes will performe before them that feare him 26 The poore shal eat and be satisfied they that seke after the Lord shal praise him your heart shal liue for euer 27 All the ends of the worlde shal remembre them selues and turne to the Lord and all the 〈◊〉 of the nations shal worship before thee 28 For the kingdome is the Lords and he ruleth among the nations 29 All 〈◊〉 that be fat in the earth shal eat and worship all they that go downe into the dust shal bowe before him euen he that can not quicken his owne soule 30 Their sede shal serue him it shal be counted vnto the Lord for a generation 31 They shal come and shal declare his righteousnes vnto a people that shal be borne because he hathe done it PSAL. XXIII 1 Because the Prophet had proued the great mercies of God at diuerse times and in sundriemaners he gathereth a certeine assurance fully persuading himself that God wil continue the verie same goodnes towards him for euer ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 THe Lord is my * shepherd I shal not want 2 He maketh me to rest in grene pasture and leadeth me by the stil waters 3 He restoreth my soule and leadeth me in the paths of righteousnes for his Names 4 Yea thogh I shulde walke through the valley of the shadow of death I wil feare no euil for thou art with me thy rod and thy staffe they comfortme 5 Thou doest prepare a table before me in the sight of mine aduersaries thou doest anoint mine head with oyle and my cup rūneth ouer 6 Douteles kindenes and mercie shal follow me all the dayes of my life and I shal remaine a long season in the house of the Lord. PSAL. XXIIII 1 Albeit the Lord God 〈◊〉 made and gouerneth all the worlde yet towards his chosen people his 〈◊〉 goodnes 〈◊〉 moste abundantly appeare in that among thē he wil haue his dwelling place VVhich thogh it was appointed among the children of 〈◊〉 yet onely thei do entre aright into this Sanctuarie which are the true worshipers of God purged from the sinful filth of this 〈◊〉 7 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 Gods grace for the buylding of the Temple 〈◊〉 the end he might stirre vp all the faithful to the true seruice of God ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 THe earth * is the Lords and all that therein is the worlde and they that dwel therein 2 For he hathe founded it vpon the seas and established it vpon the floods 3 Who shal ascende into the mountaine of the Lord and who shal stand in his holie place 4 Euen he that hathe innocent hands a pu re heart which hathe not lift vp his minde vnto vanitie nor sworne deceitfully 5 He shal receiue a blessing from the Lord righteousnes frō the God of his saluacion 6 This is the generation of them that seke him of them that seke thy face this is Iaakób Sélah 7 Lift vp your heades ye gates and be ye lift vp ye euerlasting dores and the King of glorie shal come in 8 Who is this King of glorie the Lord strong mightie euē the Lord mightie in battel 9 Lift vp your heades ye gates lift vp yourselues ye euerlasting dores and the King of glorie shal come in 10 Who is this King of glorie the Lord of hostes he is the King of glorie 〈◊〉 PSAL. XXV 1 The Prophet touched with the consideration of his sinnes and also grieued with the cruel malice of his enemies 6 Prayeth to God moste feruently to haue his sinnes for giuen 7 Especially suche as he had committed in his youth He beginneth 〈◊〉 verse according to the Ebrew letters two or thre except ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 VNto thee ô Lord lift I vp my soule 2 My God I trust in thee let me not be consounded let not mine enemies reioyce ouer me 3 * So all that hope in thee shal not be ashamed but let them be confounded that trās gresse without cause 4 Shew me thy wayes ô Lord teache me thy paths
graue 10 For he seeth that wisemen dye also that the ignorant and foolish perish and leaue their riches for others 11 Yet they thinke their houses their ha bitacions shal continue for euer euen from generacion to generacion and call their lands by thir names 12 But man shal not continue in honour he is like the beasts that dýe. 13 This their waie vttereth their foolishnes yet their posteritie delite in their talke Selah 14 Like shepe thei lie in graue death deuoureth them the righteous shal haue dominacion ouer them in the morning fōr their beautie shal consume when they shal go from their house to graue 15 But God shal deliuer my soule from the power of the graue for he wil receiue me Sélah 16 Be not thou afraied when one is made riche when the glorie of his house is increased 17 * For he shal take nothing a waie when he dyeth nteher shal his pompe descend after him 18 For while he liued hereioyced himself and men wil praise thee when thou makest muche of thy self 19 He shal enter into the generacion of his fathers they shal not liue for euer 20 Man is in honour and vnderstandeth not he is like to beasts that petish PSAL. L. 1 Because the Church is alwaie ful of hypocrites Which de imagine that God wil be worshiped with outward 〈◊〉 onely without the heart and especially the 〈◊〉 wesof this opinion becaus e of their figure and 〈◊〉 of the Law t hinking that their sacrifices were sufficient 21 Therefore the Prophet doeth reproue this grosse 〈◊〉 and pronounceth the Name of God to be blasphemed where holines is set in ceremonies 23 For he declareth the worship of God to be spiritual whe re of are two principal partes inuocation and thankesgiuing ¶ A Psalme of Asáph 1 THe God of gods euen the Lord hathe spoken and called the earth frō the rising vp of the sunne vnto the going dow ne thereof 2 Out of Zion which is the perfection of beautie ha the God shined 3 Our God shal come and shal not kepe silence a fyre shal deuoure before him and a mightie tempest shal be moued rounde about him 4 He shal call the heauen aboue and the earth to iudge his people 5 Gather my Saints together vnto me tho se that make a couenant with me with sa crifice 6 And the heauens shal declare his righteousnes for God is Iudge him self Sélah 7 Heare ô my people I wil speake heare ó Israél and I wil testifie vnto thee for I am God euen thy God 8 I wil not reproue thee for thy sacrifices or thy burnt offrings that haue not bene continually before me 9 I wil take no bullocke out of thine house nor goates out of thy foldes 10 For all the beasts of the forest are mine and the beasts on a thousand moūtaines 11 I knowe all the foules on the mountaines and the wilde beasts of the field are mine 12 If I be hungrie I wil not tel the for the worlde is mine and all that therein is 13 Wil I eat the flesh of bulles or drinke the the blood of goates 14 Offre vnto God praise paie thy vowes vnto the moste High 15 And call vpon me in the daie of trouble so wil I deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me 16 But vnto the wicked said god What hast thou to do to declare mine ordinances that thou shuldest take my couenāt in thy mouth 17 Seing thou hatest to be reformed and hast cast my wordes behinde thee 18 For when thou seest a thefe thou runnest with him and thou art partaker with the adulters 19 Thou giuest thy mouth to 〈◊〉 and with thy tongue forgest deceite 20 Thou sittest and spakest against thy bro ther and sclanderest thy mothers sonne 21 These things hast thou done and I helde my tōgue therefore thou thoghtest that I was like thee but I wil reproue thee and set them in order before thee 22 Oh consider this ye that forget God lest I teare you in pieces and there be none that can deliuer you 23 He that offred praise shal glorifie me and to him that disposeth his waie aright wil I shewe the saluacion of God PSAL. LI. 1 When Dauid was rebuked by the Prophet Nathán for his great offences he did not onely acknowledge the sa me to God with protestation of his natural corruption iniquitie but also left a memorial thereof to his posteritie 7 Therefore first he desireth God to forgiue his 〈◊〉 10 And to renue 〈◊〉 him his holie Spirit 13 〈◊〉 promes that he wil not be vnmindeful of those great graces 18 Finally fearing lest God wolde punish the whole Church for his faute he requireth that he wolde rather increase his grace towards the same ¶ To him that excelleth A psalme of Dauid when the Prophet Nathā came vnto him after the had done in to Bathsheba 1 HAue mercie vpon me ô God h according to thy louing kindenes accordingto the multitude of thy compassions put awaye mine iniquities 2 Wash me throughly from mine iniquitie and clen se me from my sinne 3 For I knowe mine iniquities and my sinne is euer before me 4 Against thee against thee onely haue I sinned and done euil in thy sight that thou maiest be iuste when thon spakest and pure when thou iudgest 5 Beholde I was borne iniquitie and in sinne hathe my mother con ceiued me 6 Beholde thou louest trueth in the in warde affections therefore hast thou thaught me wisdome in the secret of mine heart 7 Purge me with * hyssope and I shal be cleane wash me and I shal be whiter then snowe 8 Make me to heare ioye gladnes that the bones which thou hast brokē 〈◊〉 reioyce 9 Hide thy face from my sinnes and put awaie all mine iniquities 10 Create in me a cleane heart ô God and renue a right spirit within me 11 Cast me not awaie from thy presence and take not thine holie Spirit from me 12 Restore to me the ioy 〈◊〉 of thy saluacion and stablish me with thy fre Spirit 13 Then shal I teache thy waies vnto the wicked and sinners shal be conuerted vnto thee 14 Deliuer me from blood ô God which art the God of my saluacion and my tongue shal sing ioyfully of thy righteousnes 15 n Open thou my lippes ô Lord and my mouth shal she we forthe thy praise 16 For thou desirest no sacrifice thogh I wolde giue it thou delitest not in burnt offring 17 The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and a broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise 18 Be fauourable vnto Ziōn for thy good pleasure buylde the walles of Ierusalem 19 Then shalt thou
of death 13 Euen in laughing the heart is sorowful and the end of that mirth is heauines 14 The heart that declineth shal be saciate with his owne wayes but a good man shal departe from him 15 The foolish wil beleue euerie thing but the prudent wil consider his steppes 16 A wise man eareth and departeth from euil but a foole rageth and is careles 17 He that is hastie to angre committeth folie and a busie bodie is hated 18 The foolish do inheritie folie but the prudent are crowned with knowledge 19 The euil shal bowe before the good and the wicked at the gates of the righteous 20 The poore is 〈◊〉 euē of his owne neigh bour but the friēds of the riche are manie 21 The sinner despiseth his neighbour but he that hathe mercie on the poore is blessed 22 Do not they erre that imagine euil 〈◊〉 but to them that thinke on good things shal be mercie and trueth 23 In all labour there is abundance but the talke of the lippes bringeth onely want 24 The 〈◊〉 of the wise is their riches and the folie of fooles is foolishnes 25 A faithful witnes deliuereth soules but a disceiuer speaketh lies 26 In the feare of the Lord is an assured strength and his children shal haue hope 27 The feare of the Lord is as a well spring of life to auoide the snares of death 28 In the multitude of the people is the ho nour of a King and for the want of people cometh the destruction of the prince 29 He that is slowe to wrath is of great wis dome but he that is of an hastie minde exalteth folie 30 A sound heart is the life of the flesh but enuie is the rotting of the bones 31 * He that oppresseth the poore reproueth him that made him but he honoreth him that hathe mercie on the poore 32 The wicked shal be cast away for his malice but the righteous hathe hope in his death 33 Wisdome resteth in the heart of him that hathe vnderstanding and is knowē in the mindes of fooles 34 Iustice exalteth a nation but sinne is a shame to the people 35 The pleasure of a King is in a wise seruāt but his wrath shal be toward him that is lewde CHAP XV. 1 A * Soft answer putteth away wrath but grieuous wordes stirre vp angre 2 The tongue of the wise vseth knowledge aright but the mouth of fooles * bableth out foolishnes 3 The eyes of the Lord in euerie place behol de the euil and the good 4 A wholsome tongue is as a tre of life but the frowardnes thereof is the breaking of the minde 5 A foole despiseth his fathers instruction but he that regardeth correctiō is prudēt 6 The house of the righteous hathe muche treasure but in the reuenues of the wicked is trouble 7 The lippes of the wise do spread abroad knowledge but the heart of the foolish doeth not so 8 The sacrifice of the wicked is a bomin ation to the Lord but the praier of the righ teous is acceptable vnto him 9 The way of the wicked is an abominacion vnto the Lord but he loueth him that fol loweth righteousnes 10 Instructiō is euil to him that for saketh the way and he that hateth correction shal dye 11 Hel destructiō are before the lord how much more the hearts of the sonnes of mē 12 A scorner loueth not him that rebuketh him nether wil he go vnto the wise 13 * A ioyful heart maketh a chereful countenance but by the sorow of the heart the minde is heauie 14 The heart of him that hathe vnderstanding seketh knowledge but the mouthe of the foole is fed with foolishnes 15 All the daies of the afflicted are euil but a good conscience is a continual feast 16 * Better is a litle with the feare of the lord thē great treasure and trouble therewith 17 Better is a dinner of grene herbes were loue is then a stalled oxe hatred therewith 18 * An angrie man stirreth vp strife but he that is slowe to wrath appeaseth strife 19 The way of a slouthful man is as an hedge of thornes but the way of the righteous is plaine 20 * A wise sonne reioyceth the father but a foolish man despiseth his mother 21 Foolishnes is ioye to him that is destitute of vnderstanding but a man of vnderstanding walketh vprightly 22 Without coūsel toghtes come to nought but f in the multitude of counsellers there is stedfastnes 23 A ioye cometh to a mā by the answer of his mouth and how good is a worde in due season 24 The waie of life is on high to the prudēt to auoide from hel beneth 25 The Lord wil destroy the house of the prou de men but he wil stablish the borders of the widowe 26 The thoghts of the wicked are abomination to the Lord but the pure haue plea sant wordes 27 He that is gredie of gaine troubleth his owne house but he that hateth giftes shal liue 28 The heart of the righteous studieth to an swer but the wicked mans mouth bableth euil things 29 The Lord is farre of from the wicked but he heareth the praier of the righteous 30 The light of the eies reioyceth the heart and a good name ma keth the bones fat 31 The eare that hearkeneth to the correction of life shal lodge among the wise 32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule but he that obeieth correctiō getteth vnderstanding 33 The feare of the Lord is the instruction of wisdome and before honour goeth humilitie CHAP. XVI 1 THe preparations of the heart are in man but the answer of the tōgue is of the Lord. 2 All the waies of a man are cleane in his o wne eies but the lord pōdereth the spirits 3 Cōmit thy workes vnto the Lord thy thoghts shal be directed 4 The Lord hathe made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked for the day of euil 5 All that are proude in earth are an abomi nation to the Lord thogh * hand ioyne in hand he shal not be vnpunished 6 By mercie and trueth iniquitie shal be forgiuē and by the feare of the Lord they departe from euil 7 When the waies of a man please the Lord he wil make also his enemies at peace with him 8 * Betteri litle with righteousnes then great reuenues without equitie 9 The heart of mā purposeth his way but the Lord doeth direct his steppes 10 A diuine sentence shal be in the lippes of the King his mouth shal not transgresse iniudgement 11 * A true weight and balance are of the Lord all the weights of the bagge are his worke 12 It is an abominacion to Kings to commit wickednes for the throne isstablished by iustice 13 Righteous lippes are the
pronounced against them thus might we procure greate euill against our soules 20 And there was also a mā that prophecied in the Name of the Lord one 〈◊〉 the sonne of Shemaiáh of Kiriáth iarem who prophecied against this citie and agaynste this land according ' to all the wordes of Ieremiáh 21 Now when Iehoiakim the King with all his men of power and all the princes heard his wordes the King soght to slaie hym But when Vriiáh heard it he was afraied fled and went into Egypt 22 Then Iehoiakim the King sent men into Egypt euen Elnathán the sonne of Achbór and certeine with him into Egypt 23 And thei fet Vriiáh out of Egypt broght him vnto Iehoiakim the King who slewe him with the sworde and cast hys dead bodie into the graues of the childrē of the people 24 But the hand of Ahikám the sonne of Shaphán was with Ieremiáh that thei shuld not giue him in to the hand of the people to put him to death CHAP. XXVII 1 Ieremiáh at the commandement of the Lord sendeth bondes to the King of 〈◊〉 and to the other Kings that were nere whereby thei are monished to be subiectes vnto Nebuchad-nezzār 9 He warneth the people and the Kings and rulers that thei beleue not false Prophetes 1 IN the beginning of the reigne of Iehoiakim the sonne of Iosiáh King of Iudah came this worde vnto Ieremiáh from the Lord saying 2 Thus saith the LORD to me Make thee bondes and yokes and put them vppon thy necke 3 And send them to the King of Edóm and to the King of Moáb to the King of the Ammonites and to the King of Tyrus and to the King of Zidón by the hande of the messengers which come to Ierusalém vnto Zedekiáh the King of Iudáh 4 And commāde them to say vnto their masters Thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israél Thus shall ye say vnto your masters 5 I haue made the earth the man and the beast that are vpō the ground by my great power by my out stretched arme haue giuen it vnto whome it pleased me 6 But now I haue giuen all these lands into the hand of Nebuchad-nezzár the King of Babél my seruant and the beastes of the field haue I also giuen him to serue him 7 And all nations shall serue hym and hys sonne and his sonnes sonne vntill the verie time of his land come also then manye nations and great Kings shall serue them selues of him 8 And the nation and kingdome which will not serue the same Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél and that will not put their necke vnder the yoke of the King of Babél the same nation wil I visite saith the Lord with the sworde and with the famine and with the pestilence vntill I haue wholy giuen them into his hands 9 Therefore heare not your Prophetes nor your south saiers nor your dreamers nor your inchāters nor your sorcerers which saie vnto you thus Ye shall not serue the King of Babél 10 For thei prophecie a lie vnto you to cause you to go farre from your lande and that I shulde cast you out and you shulde perish 11 But the nation that put their neckes vnder the yoke of the King of Babél and ser ue him those wil I let remaine still in theyr owne land saith the Lord and thei shal occupie it and dwell therein 12 ¶ I spake also to Zedekiáh King of Iudáh according to all these wordes saying Put your neckes vnder the yoke of the King of Babél and serue him and his people that ye may liue 13 Why wil ye dye thou and thy people by the sworde by the famine by the pestilēce as the Lord hath spoken against the nation that wil not serue the King of Babél 14 Therefore heare not the wordes of the Prophetes that speake vnto you saying Ye shal not serue the King of Babél for thei prophecie a lie vnto you 15 For I haue not * sent them saith the Lord yet they prophecie a lie in my Name that I might cast you out that ye might perish bothe you and the Prophetes that prophecie vnto you 16 ¶ Also I spake to the Priestes to all this people saying Thus saith the Lord Heare not the wordes of your Prophetes that pro phecie vnto you saying Beholde * the ves sels of the House of the Lord shall now shortely be broght agayne from Babél for they prophecie a lie vnto you 17 Heare them not but serue the King of Babél that ye maye liue wherefore shulde this citie be desolate 18 But if they be Prophetes and if the word of the Lord be with thē let them in treat the Lord of hostes that the vessels whiche are left in the House of the Lord and in the house of the King of Iudáh and at Ierusalém go not to Babél 19 For thus saith the Lord of hostes concerning the * pillers and concerning the sea and concerning the bases and cōcerning the residue of the vessels that remayne in this citie 20 Which Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél toke not when he caryed * away captiue Ieconiáh the sonne of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh from Ierusalém to Bábél with all the nobles of Iudáh and Ierusalém 31 For thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israél cōcerning the vessels that remaine in the House of the Lord in the house of the King of Iudáh and at Ierusalém 22 They shal be broght to Babél and there thei shal be vntil the day that I visite thē saith the Lord then wil I bring them vp restore them vnto this place CHAP. XXVIII 1 The false prophecie of Hananiah 12 Ieremiah reproueth Hananiah and prophecieth 1 ANd that same yere in the beginning of the reigne of Zedekiáh King of Iudáh in the fourth yere and in the fift mo neth Hananiáh the sonne of Azúr the Prophet whiche was of Gibeón spake to me in the House of the Lord in the presence of the Priests and of all the people and said 2 Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes the God of Israél saying I haue broken the yoke of the King of Babél 3 Within two yeres space I will bring into this place all the vessels of the Lords house that Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél toke awaye from this place and caried the minto Babél 4 And I will bring againe to this place Ieconiáh the sonne of Iehoia kim King of Iudáh with all them that were caryed awaye captiue of Iudáh and went into Babél saith the Lord for I will breake the yoke of the King of Babél 5 Then the Prophet Ieremiáh said vnto the Prophet Hananiáh in the presence of the Priests and in the presence of all the people that stode in the House of the Lord. 6 Euen the Prophet Ieremiáh said So be it the Lord so do the Lord confirme thy wordes which thou hast prophecied
me said Some things hast thou spoken a right and according vntó thy wordes it shal be 38 For I wil not verely consider the workes of thē before the death before the iudgement before destruction 39 But * I wil reioyce in the wayes of the righteous and I wil remember the pilgrimage the saluation and the rewarde that they shal haue 40 Like as I haue spoken now so shal it come to passe 41 For as the housband mā soweth much syde vpon the grounde planteth many trees yet alway the thing that is sowen cometh not vp in time nether yet doeth all that is plā ted take roote so nether shal thei all that are broght into the worlde be saued 42 I answered then said If I haue founde gra ce let me speake 43 Like as the housband mans sede perisheth if it come not vp and receiue not raine in due season or if it be destroyed with to muche raine 44 So perisheth man which is created with thine hands thou art called his patern because he is created to thine image for whose sake thou hast made all things and lickened him vnto the housbandmans sede 45 Be not wroth with vs ô Lord but spare thy people haue mercie vpō thine inheritācet for thou wilt be merciful vnto thy creature 46 Then answered he me and said The things present are for the present and the things to come for suche as be to come 47 For thou art farre of that thou shuldest loue my creature aboue me but I haue oft times drawen nere vnto thee and vnto it but neuer to the vn righteous 48 In this also thou art maruelous before the Highest 49 In that thou hast hūbled thy self as it be cometh thee and hast not iudged thy self worthie to boast thy self greatly among the righteous 50 For many miseries and calamities remaine for them that shal liue in the latter time because they shal walke in great pride 51 But learne thou for 〈◊〉 self seke out the glorie for suche as be like thee 52 For vnto you is paradise opened the 〈◊〉 of life is planted the time to come is prepared pléte ousnes made ready the citie is buylded and rest is prepared perfite goodnes and absolute wisdome 53 The roote of euil is sealed vp from you the weakenes moth is destroyed from you into hell sleeth corruption to be forgotten 54 Sorowes are vanished away and in the end is sheped the treasure of immortalitie 55 Therefore aske thou no more questiōs con cerning the multitude of them that perish 56 For when thei had libertie thei despised the most High they contemned his Law and for soke his wayes 57 Moreouer they haue trodēd downe his righ teous 58 * Saying in their heart that there was no God thogh they knewe that they shuld dye 59 For as the thing that I haue spoken of is made readie for you so is thirst peine prepared for them for God wolde not that man shulde perish 60 But they after that they were created haue defilled the Name of him that made them are vnthankeful vnto him which prepared life for them 61 Therefore my iudgement is now at hand 62 These things haue I not shewed vnto all mē but vnto thee and to a fewe like thee then I answered and said 63 Beholde now ô Lord thou hast shewed me the many wonders which thou art determined to do in the last time but in what time thou hast not shewed me CHAP. IX 5 All things in this worlde haue a beginning and an end 10 Tormērs for the wicked 〈◊〉 this life 15 The nomber of the 〈◊〉 is more then of the good 29 The Iewes in gratitude 36 Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 38 The vision of a woman 〈◊〉 1 HE answered me then and said Measure the time with it self and when thou seest that one parte 〈◊〉 the tokens come to passe which I haue tolde thee before 2 Then shalt thou vnderstād that it is the time wherein the moste High wil begin to visite the worlde which he made 3 Therefore when there shal be sene an * erthquake in the worlde and an vproare of the people 4 Then shalt thou vnderstand that the moste High spake of those things from the dayes that were before thee euen from the beginning 5 For as all that is made in the worlde hathe a 〈◊〉 and an end and the end is manifest 6 So the times also of the most High haue plaine beginnings in wonders and signes end in effect and miracles 7 〈◊〉 euerie one that shal escape safe and shal be deliuered by his workes and by the faith wherein ye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8 Shalbe preserued from the said perils shal se my saluacion in my land and within my borders for I haue kept me holy from the worlde 9 Then shal they haue pitie of them selues which now haue abused my waies and thei that haue cast them out dispitefully shal dwell in peines 10 For suche as in their life haue receiued benefites and haue not knowen me 11 But haue abhorred my Law while they we re yet in libertie and when they had yet leasure of amendement and wolde not vnderstand but despised it 12 They must be taught it after death by peine 13 And therefore be thou no more careful to knowe how the 〈◊〉 shal be punished but in quire how the righteous shal be saued and whose the worlde is and for whome it is and when 14 Then answered I and said 15 I haue a fore said that which I say now and wil speake it hereafter that there be many mo of them which perish then of them that shal be * saued 16 As the flood is greater then a drop 17 And he answered me saying As the field is so is also the sede as the floures be so are the colours also suche as the workeman is such is the worke and as the housband man is so is his housbandrie for it was the time of the worlde 18 Surely when I prepared the worlde which was not yet made for them to dwell in that now liue no man spake against me 19 For then 〈◊〉 one obeyed but now the maners of thē that are created in this world that is made are corrupted by a perpetual sede by a Law where out thei can not rid them selues 20 So I considered the worlde and beholde there was peril because of the deuises that were sprung vp into it 21 Yet when I sawe it I spared it greatly and haue kept me one grape of the cluster and a plant out of a great people 22 Let therefore the 〈◊〉 perish which are borne in vaine and let my grape 〈◊〉 kept and my plāt which I haue dressed with great labour 23 ¶ 〈◊〉 is thou wilt cease seuen daies mo but thou 〈◊〉 not fast in them 24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 go into a faire field where no hou se is buylded and shalt eat onely of the sloures of the field
things be performed which thou shalt beginne to write 26 And then shalt thou declare some things openly vnto the perfite men some things shalt thou shewe secretly vnto the wise to morowe this houre shalt thou beginne to write 27 Then went I for the as he commāded me and gathered all the people together and said 28 Heare these wordes ô Israel 29 * Our father 's at the beginning were strāgers in Egypt from whence they were deliuered 30 And receiued the Law of life * which they kept not which ye also haue transgressed after them 31 Then was the land euen the lande of Sion parted among you by lot but your fathers and ye also haue done vnrighteously and haue not kept the wayes which the moste High commanded you 32 And for so muche as he is a righteous Iudge he toke from you in time the thing that he had giuen you 33 And now are ye here and your brethren among you 34 Therefore if so be that ye wil subdue your owne vnderstanding and reforme your heart ye shal be kept aliue and after death shal ye obteine mercie 35 For after death shal the iudgement come when we shal liue againe and then shal the names of the righteous be manifest the workes of the vngodlie shal be declared 36 Let no man therefore come now vnto me nor seke me these fortie daies 37 So I toke the fiue men as he commanded me and we went into the fielde and remayned there 38 The next daye beholde a voice called me saying Esdras * opē thy mouth drinke that I giue thee to drinke 39 Then opened I my mouth and behold he reached me a full cuppe which was full as it were with water but the colour of it was like fyre 40 And I toke it and dranke and when I had dronke it mine hearte had vnderstanding and wisdome grewe in my brest for my spirit was strengthened in memorie 41 And my mouth was opened and shut no more 42 The moste High gaue vnderstanding vnto the fiue men that they wrote the hie things of the night which they vnderstode not 43 But in the night they did eat bread but 〈◊〉 spake by day and helde not my tongue by night 44 In fortie daies they wrote two hundreth and foure bokes 45 And when the fortie dayes were fulfilled the moste High spake saying The first that thou hast writen publish openlye that the worthie and vnworthie may read it 46 But kepe the seuentie last that thou maiest gyue them to the wise amonge thy people 47 Forin them is the veine of vnderstanding and the fountaine of wisdome and the riuer of knowledge and I did so CHAP. XV. 1 The prophecie of Esdras is certeine 5 The euils that shal come on the worlde 9 The Lord wil aduenge the innocent blood 12 Egypt shal lament 16 Sedicion 20 And punishment vpon the Kings of the earth 24 Cursed are they that sinne 29 Troubles and warres vpon the 〈◊〉 earth 53 God is the reuenger of his elect 1 BEholde speake thou in the eares of my people the wordes of prophecie which I wil put in thy mouth saith the Lord 2 And cause them to be writen in a lettre for they are faithful and true 3 Feare not the imaginacions against thee let not the vnfaithfulnes of the speakers trouble thee that spake against thee 4 For euerye vnfaithfull shall dye in his vnfaithfulnes 5 Behold saith the Lord I wil bring plagues vpon all the worlde the sworde famine death and destruction 6 Because that iniquitie hathe fully polluted all the earth and their wicked workes are fulfilled 7 Therefore saith the Lord I will holde my tongue no more for their wickednes they do vngodlie nether wil I suffer them in the things that they do wickedly 8 Beholde * the innocent and righteous blood cryeth vnto me the soules of the iust crye continually 9 I wil surelye auenge them saith the Lord and receiue vnto me all the innocēt blood from among them 10 Beholde my people is led as a flocke to the slaughter I will not suffer them now to dwell in the land of Egypt 11 But I will bring them out with a mightie hand and a stretched out arme smite it with plagues as afore and will destroie all the land thereof 12 Egypt shall mourne and the fundacions thereof shal be smitten with the plague and punishment that GOD shall bring vpon it 13 The plo wemen that till the grounde shal mourne for their sedes shall faile thorowe the blasting and haile and by an horrible starre 14 Wo to the worlde and to them that dwel therein 15 For the sworde and their destructiō draweth nere and one people shall stand vp to fight against another with swordes in their hands 16 For there shal be sedicion among men and one shal inuade another they shal not regarde their King the princes shal measure their doings by their power 17 Amāshal desire to go into a citie and shal not be able 18 Because of their pride the cities shal be troubled the houses shal be afraied men shal feare 19 A man shal haue no pitie vpon his neighbour but shal destroye their houses with the sworde and their goods shal be spoyled for lacke of bread and because of great trouble 20 Beholde saith God I call together all the Kings of the earth to reuerence me which are from the East and from the South from the East and from Libanus to turne vpon them and to repay the things that they haue done to them 21 As they do yet this day vnto my chosen so wil I do also and recompense them in their bosome thus saith the Lord God 22 My right hand shal not spare the sinners nether shal the sworde cease from them that shed in nocent blood vpon earth 23 The fyre is gone out from his wrath and hathe consumed the fundacions of the earth and the sinners like the strawe that is kindled 24 Wo to them that sinne and kepe not my commandements saith the Lord. 25 I wil not spare them departe ô children from the power defile not my Sanctuarie 26 For the Lord knoweth all them that sinne against him and therefore deliuereth he them vnto death and destruction 27 For now are the plagues come vpon the worlde and ye shal remaine in thē for God wil not deliuer you because ye haue sinned against him 28 Beholde an horrible vision cometh from the East 29 Where generacions of dragons of Arabia shal come out with manie charets and the multitude of them shal be caryed as the winde vpon the earth that all they which heare them may feare and tremble 30 Euen the Carmanians raging in wrath shal go for the as the bores of the forest and shal come with great power and stand against them in battel and shal destroye a porcion of the land of the Assyrians 31 But after this shal the dragons haue the vpper hand and
onely not be inhabited of men but be abhorred also of the wilde beastes and foules for euer THE WISDOME of Salomon CHAP. I 1 How we ought to searche and enquire after God 2 Who be those that finde him 5 The holy Gost. 8. 11 We ought to flee from backbyting and murmuring 12. Whereof death cometh 15 Righteousnes and vnrighteousnes 1 LOwe * righteousnes ye that be Iudges of the earth thinke re uerētly of the Lord and seke him in simplicitie of heart 2 * Forhe wil be founde ofthem that tem pte him not and appeareth vnto suche as be not vnfaithful vn to him For wicked thoghts separate from God and his power when it is tryed repro ueth the vnwise 4 Because wisdome can not enter into a wic ked heart nor dwell in the body that is sub iect vnto sinne 5 For the holy * Spirit of discipline fleeth from disceit and withdraweth him self from the thoghts that are without vnderstanding and is rebuketh when wickednes cometh 6 For the Spirit of wisdome * is louing and wil not absolue him the blaspemeth with his lippes for God is a witnes of his reines and a true beholder of his heart and an hearer of the tongue 7 For the Spirit of the Lord filleth all the worlde and the same that mainteineth all things hathe knowledge of the voyee 8 Therefore he that speaketh vnrighteous things can not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal the iudgement of reproche let him escape 9 For inquisition shal be made for the thogh tes of the vngodlie and the sounde of his wordes shal come vnto God for the correction of his 〈◊〉 10 For the eare of Ielousie heareth all things and the noyce of the grudgings shal not be hid 11 Therefore beware of murmuring which profiteth nothing and refraine your tongue from sclander for there is no worde so secret that shal go for noght the mouth that speaketh lies slaieth the soule 12 Seke not death in the errour of your life * destroye not your selues thorow the workes of your owne hands 13 * For God hathe not made death nether hathe he pleasure in the destruction of the liuing 14 For he created all things that thei might haue their being and the generacions of the worlde are preserued and there is no poyson of destruction in them and the king dome of hell is not vpon earth 15 For righteousnes is immortal but vnrighteousnes bringeth death 16 And the vngodlie call it vnto them bothe with hands and wordes and while they thinke to haue a friend of it they come to naught for they are confederate with it therfore are they worthie to be partakers thereof CHAP. II. The imaginacions and desires of the wicked and their coun sel against the faithful 1 FOr the vn godlie say as they safely ima gine with thē selues Our life is shorte and tedious and in the death of a man the re is no recouerie nether was any knowē that hathe returned from the graue 2 For we are borne at all aduenture and we shal be here after as thogh we had neuer bene for the breth is a smoke in our nostrels and the wordes as a sparke raised out of our heart 3 Which being extinguished the body is tur ned into ashes and the spirit vanisheth as the soft aire 4 Out life shal passe away as the trace of a cloude come to 〈◊〉 as the mist that is driuē away with the beaumes of the sun ne and cast 〈◊〉 with the heat thereof Our name also shal be for 〈◊〉 in time no man shal haue our workes in remembrance 5 * For our time is as a shadowe that passeth away and after our end there is no returning for it is fast sealed so that no man cometh againe 6 * Come therefore and let vs enioye the pleasures that are present and let vs chere fully vse the creatures as in youth 7 Let vs fill our selues with costlie wine and ointements and let not the floure of life passe by vs. 8 Let vs crowne our selues with rose buddes a fore they be withered 9 Let vs all be partakers of our wantonnes let vs leaue some token of our pleasure in euerie place for that is our porcion and this is our lotte 10 Let vs oppresse the poore that is righteous let vs not spare the widdowe nor re uerence the white heere 's of the aged that haue liued many yeres 11 Let our strēgth be the lawe of vnrighteous nes for the things that is feble is reproued as vn profitable 12 Therfore let vs defraude the righteous for he is not for our profite and he is contrarie to our doings he checketh vs for offending against the Lawe and blameth vs as transgressours of discipline 13 He maketh his boaste to haue the knowled ge of God and he calleth him self the sonne of the Lord 14 He is made * to reproue our thoghts 15 It grieueth vs also to loke * vpon him for his life is not like other mens his waies are of another facion 16 He counteth vs as bastardes and he withdra weth him self from our waies as from fil thines he commendeth greatly the latter end of the iust and boasteth that God is his father 17 Let vs se then if his worde be true let vs proue what end he shal haue 18 For if the righteous man be the * sonne of God he wil helpe him and deliuer him frō the hands of his enemies 19 Let vs * examine him with rebukes and tor ments that we may knowe his mekenes proue his pacience 20 Let vs condemne him vnto a shameful death for he shal be preserued as he him self saith 21 Suche things do they image go astraye for their owne wickednes hathe blinded them 22 And they do not vnderstand the misteries of God nether hope for the rewarde of righteousnes nor can discerne the honour of the soules that are fauteles 23 For God created man without corruptiō made him after the * image of his owne likenes 24 * Neuertheles thorow enuy of the deuii came death into the worlde and they that holde of his side proue it CHAP. III. 1 The conuersacion and assurance of the righteous 7 The rewarde of the faithful 11 who are miserable 1 BVt the * soules of the righteous are in the hand of God and no torment shal touche them 2 * In the sight of the vn wise thei appeared to dye and their end was thoght grieuous 3 And their departing from vs destruction but they are in peace 4 And thogh they suffer paine before men yet is * their hope ful of immortalitie 5 They are punished but in fewe things yet in many things shal they be wel rewarded * for God proueth them and findeth them mete for him self 6 He tryeth them as the golde in the fornace and 〈◊〉 them as a perfect frute offring
but not so manie as haue 〈◊〉 by the tongue 19 Wel is 〈◊〉 that is kept from an euil tongue and cometh not in the angre thereof which hath not drawen in that yoke nether hathe bene bounde in the bandes thereof 20 For the yoke thereof is a yoke of yron and the bands of it are bands of brasse 21 The death ther of is an euil death hell were better then suche one 22 It shall not haue rule ouer them that feare God nether shall they be burnt with the flame thereof 23 Suche as forsake the Lord shal fall therein and it shall burne them and no man shal be able to quenche it it shal fall vpon them as a lyon and deuoure them as a leopard 24 Hedge thy possession with thornes and make dores and barres for thy mouth 25 Binde vp thy siluer and golde and weigh thy wordes in a balance and make a dore ād a barre and a sure bridle for thy mouth 26 Beware that thou slide not by it and so fal before him that lieth in waite and thy fall be incurable euen vnto death CHAP. XXIX 1 Do lend money and do almes 15 Of a faithful man answering for his friend 24 The poore mans life 1 HE that wil she we mercie lēdeth to his neighbour and he that hathe power ouer him self kepeth the commandements 2 Lend to thy neighbour in time of his nede and pay thou thy neighbour againe indue season 3 Kepe thy worde and deale faithfully with him thou shalt alwaye finde the thing that is necessarie for thee 4 Manie when a thing was lent thē rekened it to be founde and grieued them that had helped them 5 Til they receiue they kisse his hands and for their neighbours good they hūble their voyce but when they shulde paye againe they prolong the terme and giue a careles answer and make excuses by reason of the time 6 And thogh he be able yet giueth he scarse the halfe againe and rekeneth the other as a thing foūde els he deceiueth him of his mo ney maketh him an enemie without a cause he 〈◊〉 him with cursing and rebuke giueth him euil wordes for his good dede 7 I here be manie which refuse to lend becau se of this inconueniēce fearing to be defrauded without cause 8 Yet haue thou pacience with him that humbleth him self and differre not mercie from him 9 Helpe the poore for the commandements sake and turne him not away because of his pouertie 10 Lese thy money for thy brothers neighbours sake and let it not rust vnder a stone to thy destruction 11 * Bestowe the treasure after the commandement of the moste High it shal bring thee more profite then golde 12 Lay vp thine almes in thy secret chambers and it shal kepe thee from all affliction 13 A mans almes is as a purse with him shal kepe a mans fauour as the apple of the eye and afterwarde shal it arise and paye euerie man his rewarde vpon his head 14 It shal fight for thee against thine enemies better thē the shield of a strong man or speare of the mightie 15 An honest man is suretie for his neighbour but he that is 〈◊〉 forsaketh him 16 Forget not the friendship of thy suretie for he hathe layed his life for thee 17 The wicked despiseth the good dede of his suretie 18 The wicked wil not become suretie and he that is of an vnthankeful minde forsaketh him that deliuered him 19 Some man promiseth for his neighbour and when he hathe lost his honestie he wil forsake him 20 Suretie shippe hath destroyed manie a riche man and remoued them as the waues of the sea mightie men hathe it driuen away from their houses and caused them to wander among strange nacions 21 A wicked man trangressing the commandements of the Lord shal fall into suretie shippe and he that medleth muche with other mens busines is intangled in controuersies 22 ¶ Helpe thy neighbour according to thy power and beware that thou thy self fall not 23 * The chiefthing of life is water and bread and clothing and lodging to couer thy shame 24 The poore mans life in his owne lodge is better then delicate fare in another mans 25 Be it litle or muche holde thee contented that the house speake not euil of thee 26 For it is a miserable life to go from house to house for where thou art a stranger thou da rest not open thy mouth 27 Thou shalt lodge and fede vnthankeful mē and after shalt haue bitter wordes for the same saying 28 Come thou stranger and prepare the table and fede me of that thou hast readie 29 Giue place thou stranger to an honorable man my brother cometh to be lodged and I haue nede of mine house 30 These things are heauie to a man that hathe vnderstanding the vp braiding of the house and the reproche of the lender CHAP. XXX 1 Of the correction of children 14 Of the commoditie of health 17 Death is better then a sorowful life 22 Of the ioye and sorow of 〈◊〉 heart 1 HE that loueth his sonne * causeth him oft to fele the rodde that he may haue ioye of him in the end 2 He that chastiseth his sonne shal haue ioy in him and shal reioyce of him among his acquaintance 3 He that* teacheth his sonne griueth the enemie and before his friends he shal reioyce of him 4 Thogh his father dye yet is he as thogh he were not dead for he hathe left one behinde him that is like him 5 In his life he sawe him and had ioye in him and was not 〈◊〉 in his death nether was he ashamed before his enemies 6 He left behinde him an aduenger against his enemies and one that shulde shewe fauour vnto his friends 7 He that flattereth his sonne bindeth vp his woundes and his heart is grieued at euerie crye 8 And 〈◊〉 horse wil be stubburne and a wanto n childe wil be wilful 9 If thou bring vp thy sonne delicately he shal make thee afraide if thou playe with him he shal bring thee to heauines 10 Laugh not with him lest thou be sorie with him and lest thou gnash thy teeth in the end 11 * Giue him no libertie in his youth and winke not at his folie 12 Bowe downe his necke while he is yong beat him on the sideswhile he is a childe lest he waxe stubberne and be disobedient vnto thee and so bring sorow to thine heart 13 Chastise thy childe and be diligent therein lest his shame grieue thee 14 ¶ Better is the poore being whole and strong then a riche man that is afflicted in his bodie 15 Health and strength is aboue all golde and a whole bodie aboue infinitie treasure 16 There is no riches aboue a sounde bodie and no ioye aboue the ioye of the heart 17 Death is better then a bitter life 〈◊〉 long rest then continual sickenes
way the sede of him that loued him but he left a remnāt vnto Iacob and a roote of him vnto Dauid 23 Thus rested Salomon with his fathers and of his sede he left behinde him Roboam euen the foolishnes of the people one that had no vnderstanding * who turned away the people thorow his counsel Ie roboam the sonne of Nabat * which caused Israél to sinne shewed Ephraim the way of sinne 24 So that their sinnes were so muche increa sed that they were driuen out of the land 25 For they soght out all wickednes til the vengeance came vpon them CHAP. XLVIII The praise of Elias Eliscus Ezekias and 〈◊〉 1 THen stode vp * Elias the Prophete as a fyre and his worde burnt like a lampe 2 He broght a famine vpon thē and by his zeale he diminished thē for they might not away with the commandements of the Lord. 3 By the worde of the Lord he shut the heauen * and thre times broght he the fyre from heauen 4 O Elias how honorable art thou by thy wonderous dedes who may make his boast to be like thee 5 * Which hast raised vp the dead frō death and by the worde of the moste High out of the graue 6 Which hast broght Kings vnto destructiō and the honorable from their seate 7 Which heardest the rebuke of the Lord in Sina * and in Horeb the iudgement of the vengeance 8 * Which didest anoint Kings that they might recompense and Prophetes to be thy successours 9 * Which wast taken vp in a whirle winde offyre and in a charet of fyrie horses 10 Which wast appointed * to reproue in due season to pacific the wrath of the Lords iudgemēt before it kindled to turne the hearts of the fathers vnto the childrē and to set vp the tribes of Iacob 11 Blessed were they that sawe thee slept in loue for we shalliue 12 * When Elias was couered with the storme Eliseus was filled with his spirit while he li ued he was not moued for any prince nether colde any bring him into subiection 13 Nothing colde ouercome him * and after his death his bodie prophecied 14 He did wonders in his life and in death were his workes marueilous 15 For all this the people repented not nether departed they from their sinnes * til they were caryed away prisoners out of their land and were scatered through all the earth so that there remained but a very few people with the prince vnto the hou se of Dauid 16 Howbeit some of them did right and some heaped vp sinnes 17 * Ezekias made his citie strong and con ueied water into the middes thereof he dig ged thorow the rocke with yron and made fountaines for waters 18 * In his time came Sennacherib vp and sent Rabsaces and list vp his hand against Sion and boasted proudely 19 Then trembled their hearts and hands so that they sorowed like a woman in trauel 20 But they called vpon the Lord which is merciful and lift vp their hands vnto him and immediatly the holy one heard them out of heauen 21 He thoght no more vpon their sinnes nor gaue them ouer to their enemies but deliuered them by the hand of Esai 22 * He smote the hoste of the Assyrians and his Angel destroyed them 23 For Ezekias had done the thing that plea sed the Lord and remained stedfastly in the wayes of Dauid his father as Esai the great Prophet and faithful in his visiō had commanded him 24 * In his time the sonne went backwarde and he lengthened the Kings life 25 He sawe by an excellent Spirit what shulde come to passe at the last and he comfor ted them that were sorowful in Sion 26 He shewed what shulde come to passe for euer and secret things or euer thei came to passe CHAP. XLIX Of Iosias Hezekiah Dauid Ieremi Ezechiel 〈◊〉 Iesus 〈◊〉 Enoch Ioseph Sem Seth. 1 THe remembrāce of * Iosias is like the composition of the perfume that is ma de by the arte of the apothe carie it is swete as honie in all mouthes and as musicke at a banket of wine 2 He behaued him self vprightly in the refor macion of the people and toke a way all abominacions of iniquitie 3 He * directed his heart vnto the Lord and in the time of the vngodlie he established religion 4 All except Dauid and Ezekias and Iosias committed wickednes for euen the Kings of Iuda forsoke the Law of the moste High and failed 5 Therefore he gaue their horne vnto other and their honor to a strange nacion 6 He burnt the elect citie of the Sanctuarie * and destroied the stretes thereof according to the prophecie of Ieremias 7 For thei * intreated him euil which neuer theles was a Prophete * sanctified from his mothers wombe that he might roote out and a fflict and destroye and that he might also buyld vp and plant 8 * Ezechiel sawe the glorious visiō which was shewed him vpon the charet of the Cherubims 9 * For he made mēcion of the enemines vn der the figure of the raine directed thē that went right 10 * ¶ And let the bones of the twelue Prophetes florish out of their place and let their memorie be blessed for they comforted Iacob and deliuered them by assured hope 11 ¶ * How shal we praise Zorobabel which was as a ring on the right hand 12 So was * Iesus also the sonne of Iosedec these men in their time buylded the house and set vp the Sanctuarie of the Lord agai ne which was prepared for an euerlasting worship 13 ¶ * And among the elect was Neemias whose renoume is great which set vp for vs the walles that were fallen and set vp the gates and the barres and laied the fundacions of our houses 14 ¶ But vp on the earth was no man created like * Enoch for he was taken vp from the earth 15 Nether was there a like man vnto * Ioseph the gouernour of his brethren the vp holder of his people whose bones were kept 16 * Sem and Seth were in great honour among men and so was Adam aboue eue rie liuing thing in the creation CHAP. L. Of Simon the sonne of Onias 22 An exhortacion to praise the Lord. 27 The autor of this boke 1 SImon * the sonne of Onias the hie Priest which in his life set vp the house againe and in his dayes established the Temple 2 Vnder him was the fundacion of the double height laied the hie walles that compasseth the Temple 3 In his dayes the places to receiue water that were decaied were restored and the
Daniel and when he came to the denne he loked in and beholde Daniel sate in the middes of the lions 41 Then cryed the King with a loude voyce saying Great art thou ò Lord God of Daniel and there is none other besides thee 42 And he drewe him out of the denne cast them that were the cause of his destruction into the denne and they were deuoured in a momente before his face THE FIRST BOKE OF THE Maccabees CHAP. I. 1 The death of Alxāder the King of Macedonia 11 Antiochus taketh the kingdome 12 Many of the children of Is rael make couenant with the Gentiles 21 Antiochus sub dueth Egypt and Ierusalem vnto his dominion 50 Antiochus setteth vp idoles 1 AFfter that Alexander the Macedoniā the sōne of Philippe wēt forthe of the land of Chettiim slew Darius King of the Persiās and Medes rei gned for him as he had before in Grecia 2 He toke great warres in hand and wan strōg holdes and slewe the Kings of the earth 3 So went he thorow to the ends of the world and toke spoiles of many naciōs in so much that the worlde stode in awe of him therefo re his heart was puffed vp and was hawtie 4 Now when he had gathered a mightie strōg hoste 5 And had reigned ouer regiōs naciōs king domes they became tributaries vnto him 6 After these things he fel sicke and knewe that he shulde dye 7 Then he called for the chief of his seruātes which had bene broght vp with him of chil dren and parted his kingdome among thē while he was yet aliue 8 So Alexander had reigned twelue yeres whē he dyed 9 And his seruants reigned euerie one in his roume 10 And they all caused thē selues to be crowned after his death and so did their childrē after thē many yeres muche wickednes increased in the worlde 11 For out of these came the wicked roote euen Antiochus Epiphanes the sonne of King Antiochus which had bene an hostage at Rome and he reigned in the hundreth and seuē and thirtieth yere of the kingdome of the Grekes 12 In those dayes went there out of Israel wic ked men which entyced many saying Let vs go make a couenant with the heathē that are rounde about vs sor since we depar ted frō them we haue had muche sorowe 13 So this deuice pleased them wel 14 And certeine of the people were readie went to the King which gaue thē licence to do after the ordinances of the heathen 15 Thē set they vp a place of exercise at Ierusalē according to the facions of the heathen 16 And made thē selues vncircumsed forsoke the holy couenant ioyned thē selues to the heathen were solde to do mischief 17 So whē Antiochus kingdome was set in order he wēt about to reigne ouer Egypt that he might haue the dominiō of two realmes 18 Therefore he entred into Egypt with a migh tie companie with charets and elephantes and with horsement and with a great nauie 19 And moued warre against Ptolemeus King of Egypt but Ptolemeus was afraid of him fled and manie were wounded to death 20 Thus Antiochus wanne many strong cities in the land of Egypt and toke away the spoi les of the land of Egypt 21 And after that Antiochus had smittē Egypt he turned againe in the hundreth fortie thre yere 22 And wentvp towarde Israel and Ierusalém with a mightie people 23 And entred proudly into the Sanctuarie and toke away the golden altar and the candlesticke for the light and all the instruments thereof and the table of the shewbread and the powring vessels and the bowles and the golden basins and the vaile and the crownes and the golden apparel which was before the Temple and brake all in pieces 24 He toke also the siluer and golde and the precious iewels and he toke the secret treasures that he founde and whē he had taken away all he departed into his owne land 25 After he had murthered many men and spo ken verie proudely 26 Therefore there was a great lamentacion in euerie place of Israél 27 For the princes and the Elders mourned the yong women and the yong men were made feble and the beautie of the women was changed 28 Euerie bridegrome toke him to mourning and she that sate in the mariage chāber was in heauines 29 The land also was moued for the inhabitāts thereof for all the house of Iacob was couered with confusion 30 After two yeres the King sent his chief taxe master into the cities of Iuda which came to Ierusalém with a great multitude 31 Who spake peaceable wordes vnto them in disceite and they gaue credit vnto him 32 Then he fell suddenly vpon the citie and smote it with a great plague and destroied muche people of Israél 33 And when he had spoiled the citie he set fyre on it casting downe the houses thereof walles thereof on euerie side 34 The women and their children toke they captiuitie and led away the cattel 35 Then fortified they the citie of Dauid with a great and thicke wall and with mightie towres and made it a strong holde for them 36 Moreouer they set wicked people there and vngodlie persones and fortified them selues therein 37 And they stored it with weapons vitailes and gathered the spoile of Ierusalém laied it vp there 38 Thus became they a sore snare and were in ambushment for the Sanctuarie and were wicked enemies euermore vnto Israél 39 For thei shed innocent blood on euerie side of the Sanctuarie and defiled the Sāctuarie 40 In so muche that the citizens of Ierusalém fled away because of them and it became an habitacion of strangers being desolate of them whome she had borne for her owne children did leaue her 41 Her Sāctuarie was left waste as a wildernes her holie daies were turned into mourning her Sabbaths into reproche and her honour broght to naught 42 As her glorie had bene great so was her dishonour and her excellencie was turned into sorowe 43 Also the King wrote vnto all his kingdome that all the people shulde be as one and that euerie man shulde leaue his lawes 44 And all the heathen agreed to the comman dement of the King 45 Yea many of the 〈◊〉 consented to his religion offring vnto idoles and defiling the Sabbath 46 So the King sent letters by the messengers vnto Ierusalém and to the cities of Iuda that they shulde followe the strange lawes of the countrey 47 And that they shulde forbid the burnt offrings and sacrifices and the offrings in the Sanctuarie 48 And that they shulde defile the Sabbaths and the feasts 49 And pollute the Sanctuarie and the holie men 50 And 〈◊〉 set vp altars and groues and chappels of idoles and offer vp swines flesh and vncleane beasts 51 And that they shulde leaue their children vncircumcised and defile their soules with vnclennes and pollute themselues that they might
from death and that for the olde friendship that was among them be wolde receiue this fauour 23 But he began to consider discretely and as became his age and the excellencie of his ancient yeres and the honour of his gray heere 's whereunto he was come his moste honest conuersation from his childeho de but chiefly the holie Law made and giuen by God therefore he answered consequently and willed them straight waies to send him to the graue 24 For it becometh not our age said he to dissemble whereby manie yong persones might thinke that Eleazar being foure score yere olde and ten were now gone to another religion 25 And so through mine hypocrisie for a litle time of a transitorie life they might be deceiued by me and I shulde procure male diction and reproche to mine olde age 26 For thogh I were now deliuered from the torments of men yet cold I not escape the hand of the Almightie nether aliue nor dead 27 Wherefore I wil now change this life mā fully and wil shewe my self suche as mine age requireth 28 And so wil leaue a notable example for suche as be yong to dye willingly and coura geously for the honorable holie Lawes And whē he had said these wordes immediatly he went to torment 29 Now they that led him changed the loue which they bare him before into hatred because of the wordes that he hast spoken for they thoght it had bene a rage 30 And as he was readie to giue the gost because of the strokes be sighed and said The Lord that hathe the holy knowledge knoweth manifestly that whereas I might haue bene deliuered from death I am scourged and suffer these sore paines of my bodie but in my minde I suffer thē gladly for his religion 31 Euē now after this maner ended he his life leauing his death for an exāple of a noble courage and a memorial of vertue not one ly vnto yong men but vnto all his nacion CHAP. VII The punishment of the seuen brethren of their mother 1 IT came to passe also that seuen brethren with their mother were taken to be cōpelled by the King against the Law to taste swines flesh and were tormented with scourges and whippes 2 But one of thē which spake first said thus What sekest thou 〈◊〉 what woldest thou knowe of vs we are readie to dye rather thē to trāsgresse the Lawes of our fathers 3 Then was the King angrie and commanded to heat pannes and cauldrons which were in continently made hote 4 And he cōmanded the tongue of him that spake first to be cut out and to flay him to cut of the vtmost partes of his bodie in the sight of his other brethrē his mother 5 Now when he was thus mangled in all his membres he commāded him to be broght aliue to the fyre to frye him in the panne while the smoke for a long time smoked out of the pāne the other brethren with their mother exhorted one another to dye courageously saying in this maner 6 The Lord God doeth regarde vs in dede taketh pleasure in vs as Moyses* decla red in the song wherein he restified openly saying That God wil take pleasure in his seruāts 7 ¶ So when the first was dead after this ma ner they broght the seconde to make him a mocking stocke and when they had pulled the skinne with the heere ouer his head they asked him if he wolde eat or he were punished in all the members of the bodie 8 But he answered in his owne langage and said No. Wherefore he was tormented forthe with like the first 9 And when he was at the last breth he said Thou murtherer takest this present life frō vs but the King of the worlde wil raise vs vp which dye for his Lawes in the resurrection of euerlasting life 10 ¶ After him was the thirde had in derisiō and when they demanded his tongue he put it out incontinently and stretched forthe his hands boldely 11 And spake manfully These haue I had frō the heauen but now for the Law of God I despise them and trust that I shal receiue them of him againe 12 In so muche that the King they which were with him marueiled at the yong mās courage as at one that nothing regarded the paines 13 ¶ Now when he was dead also they vexed and tormented the fourth in like maner 14 And when he was now readie to dye he said thus It is better that we shulde chāge this which we might hope for of men and wait for our hope from God that we may be raised vp againe by him as for thee thou shalt haue no resurrection to life 15 ¶ Afterwarde they broght the fift also and tormented him 16 Who loked vpon the King said Thou hast power among men and thogh thou be a mortalman thou doest what thou wilt but thinke not that God hathe forsaken our nacion 17 But abide a while and thou shalt se his greatpower how he wiltorment thee and thy sede 18 After him also they broght the sixt who being at the point of death said Deceiue not thy self foolishly for we suffer these things whiche are worthie to be wondred at for our owne sakes because we haue offended our God 19 But thinke not thou which vndertakest to fight against God that thou shalt be vnpunished 20 But the mother was marueilous about all other and worthie of honorable memorie for when she sawe her seuen sonnes slaine within the space of one day she suffred it with a good wil because of the hope that she had in the Lord. 21 Yea she exhorted euerie one of them in her owne langage and being ful of courage and wisdome stirred vp her womanlie affections with a málie stomacke and said vnto them 22 I can not tel how ye came into my wombe for I nether gaue you breth nor life it is not I that set in order the members of your bodie 23 But douteles the Creator of the worlde which formed the 〈◊〉 of man founde out the beginning of all things wil also of his owne mercie giue you breth and life againe as ye now regarde not your owne sel ues for his Lawes sake 24 Now Antiochus thinking him self despised 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iniurious wordes while the yongest was yet aliue he did exhorte him not onely with wordes but swore also vnto him by an othe that he wolde make him riche and welthie if he wolde forsake the Lawes of his fathers and that he wolde take him as a friend giue him offices 25 But when the yong man wolde in no case hearken vnto him the King called his mother and exhorted that she wolde counsel the yong man to saue his life 26 And when he had exhorted her with manie wordes she promised him that she wolde counsel her sonne 27 So she turned her vnto him laughing the cruel tyrāt to scorne spake in her owne langage O
50 Then Iesus said vnto him Friend wherefore art thou come Thē came they and laid hands on Iesus and 〈◊〉 him 51 And beholde one of them whiche were with Iesus stretched out his hand drewe his sworde and stroke a seruant of the high Priest and smote of his eare 52 Then said Iesus vnto him Put vp thy sword into his place * for all that take the sword 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the sworde 53 Ether thinkest thou that I can not now pray to my Father and he wil giue me mo 〈◊〉 legions of Angels 54 How then shulde the * Scriptures be fulfilled which say that it must be so 55 The same houre said Iesus to the multitude Ye be come out as it were against a thief with swordes and staues to take me I sate daily teaching in the Temple among you ye toke me not 56 But all this was done that the*Scriptures of the Prophetes might be fulfilled * Then all the disciples forsoke him and fled 57 ¶ * And they toke Iesus and led him to Caia phas the hie Priest where the Scribes ād the Elders were assembled 58 And Peter followed him a farre of vnto the hie Priests hall and went in and sate with the seruants to se the end 59 Now*the chief Priests and the Elders and all the whole council soght false witnes against Iesus to put him to death 60 But they founde none and thogh many false witnesses came yet founde they none but at the last came two false witnesses 61 And said This man said * I can destroy the Temple of God and buylde it in thre dayes 62 Then the chief Priest arose and said to him Answerest thou nothing What is the matter that these men witnes against thee 63 But Iesus helde his peace Then the chief Priest answered and said to him I charge thee by the liuing God that thou tell vs if thou be the Christ the Sonne of God 64 * Iesus said to him Thou hast said it neuertheles I say vnto you hereafter shal ye se the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and come in the cloudes of the heauen 65 Then the hie Priest rent his clothes saying He hathe blasphemed what haue we any more nede of witnesses beholde now ye haue heard his blasphemie 66 What thinke ye They answered and said He is worthie to dye 67 * Then spat they in his face and buffeted him other smote him with their roddes 68 Saying Prophecie to vs ô Christ Who is he that smote thee 69 ¶ * Peter sate without in the hall ād a maide came to him saying Thou also wast with Iesus of Galile 70 But he denied before them all saying I wot not what thou saist 71 And when he went out into the porche another maide sawe him and said vnto them that were there This man was also with Iesus of Nazaret 72 And againe he denyedwith an othe saying I knowe not the man 73 So after a while came vnto him thei that stode by and said vnto Peter Surely thou art also one of them for euen thy speache bewrayeth thee 74 Then began he to curse him self and to sweare saying I knowe not the man And immediatly the cocke crewe 75 Then Peter remembred the wordes of Iesus which had said vnto him Before the cocke crowe thou shalt deny me thrise So he went out and wept bitterly CHAP. XXVII 2 Christ is deliuered vnto Pilate 5. Iudas hangeth him self 24 Christ is pronounced innocent by the iudge and yet is condēned and crucified among thieues 46 He prayeth vpon the crosse 51 The vaile is rent 52 The dead bodies arise 57 Ioseph buryeth Christ. 64 Watchmen kepe the graue 1 WHen * the morning was come all the chief Priests and the Elders of the people toke counsel against Iesus to put him to death 2 And led him away bounde and deliuered him vnto Pontius Pilate the gouernour 3 ¶ Then when Iudas which betrayed him sawe that he was condemned he repented him self broght againe the thirtie pieces of siluer to the chief Priests and Elders 4 Saying I haue sinned betraying the innocent blood But they said What is that to vs se thou to it 5 And when he had cast downe the siluer pieces in the Temple he departed and went * and hanged him self 6 And the chief Priests toke the siluer pieces and said It is not lawful for vs to put them into the treasure because it is the price of blood 7 And they toke counsel ād boght with them a potters field for the buryal of strangers 8 Wherefore that field is called * the field of blood vntil this day 9 Then was fulfilled that which was spok en by Ieremias the Prophet saying * And they toke thirtie siluer pieces the price of him that was valued whome they of the childrē of Israel valued 10 And thei gaue them for the potters field as the Lord appointed me 11 ¶ * And Iesus stode before the gouernour the gouernour asked him saying Art thou the King of the Iewes Iesus said vnto him Thou saist it 12 And whē he was accused of the chief Priests and Elders he answered nothing 13 Then said Pilate vnto him Hearest thou not how many things they laye against thee 14 But he answered him not to one worde in so muche that the gouernour marueiled greatly 15 Now at the feast the gouernour was wont to deliuer vnto the people a prisoner whome they wolde 16 And they had then a notable prisoner called Barabbas 17 * When they were then gathered together Pilate said vnto them Whether wil ye that I let loose vnto you Barabbas or Iesus which is called Christ 18 For he knewewel that for enuie they had deliuered him 19 Also when he was set downe vpon the iudgement seat his wife sent to him saying Ha ue thou nothing to do with that 〈◊〉 man for I haue suffered many things this day in a dreame by reason of him 20 * But the chief Priests and the Elders had persuaded the people that thei shulde aske Barabbas and shulde destroy Iesus 21 Then the gouernour answered and said vnto thē Whether of the twaine wil ye that I let loose vnto you And they said Barrabas 22 Pilate said vnto them What shal I do then with Iesus whiche is called Christ Thei all said to him Let him be crucified 23 Thē said the gouernour But what euil hath he done Then thei cryed the more saying Let him be crucified 24 When Pilate sawe that he auailed nothing but that more tumulte was made he toke waterand washed his hands before the multitude saying I am innocent of the blood of this iust man loke you to it 25 Then answered all
41 We are in dede righteously here for were ceiue things worthie of that we haue done but this man hathe done nothing amisse 42 And he said vnto Iesus Lord remember me when thou comest into thy kingdome 43 Then Iesus said vnto him Verely I say vnto thee to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise 44 ¶ And it was about the sixt houre and there was a darkenes ouer all the land vntil the ninth houre 45 And the sunne was darkened and the vaile of the Temple rent through the middes 46 And Iesus cryed with a loude voyce and said * Father into thine hands I commend my spirit And when he thus had said He gaue vp the gost 47 ¶ Now when the Centurion sawe what was done he glorisied God saying Of a sure tie this man was iuste 48 And all the people that came together to that sight beholding the things which were done smote their brests and returned 49 And all his acquaintance stode a farre of and the women that followed him from Galile beholding these things 50 ¶ * And beholde there was a man named Ioseph which was a counseller a good man and a iust 51 He did not consent to the counsel and dede of them which was of Arimathea a citie of the Iewes who also himself waited for the kingdome of God 52 He went vnto Pilate and asked the bodie of Iesus 53 And toke it downe and wrapped it in a linnen cloth and laid it in a toumbe hewen out of a rocke where in was neuer man yet laid 54 And that day was the Preparacion and the Sabbath drewe on 55 And the women also that followed after which came with him from Galile behelde the sepulchre and how his bodie was laid 56 And thei returned and prepared odores ointmens and rested the Sabbath day according to the commandement CHAP. XXIIII 1 The women come to the graue 13. Christ appeareth vnto the two disciples that go towarde Emmaus 36 He stan deth in the middes of his disciples and openeth their vnderstanding in the Scriptures 47 He giueth them a char ge 51. He ascendeth vp to heauen 52 His disciples worship him 53 And of their daiely exercise 1 NOw the * first day of the weke early in the morning they came vnto the sepulchte and broght the odores which they had prepared and certeine women with them 2 And they founde the stone rolled awaye frō the sepulchre 3 And went in but founde not the bodie of the Lord Iesus 4 And it came to passe that as they were amased there at beholde two men suddenly stode by them in shining vestures 5 And as they were afrayed and bowed downe their faces to the earth they said to them Why seke ye him that liueth among the dead 6 He is not here but is risen remember * how he spake vnto you when he was yet in Galile 7 Saying that the sonne of man must be deliuered into the hands of sinful men and be crucified and the third daye rise againe 8 And they remembred his wordes 9 And returned from the sepulchre and tolde all these things vnto the eleuen and to all the remnant 10 Now it was Marie Magdalene and Ioanna and Marie the mother of Iames and other women with them which tolde these things vnto the Apostles 11 But their wordes semed vnto them as a fained thing nether beleued they them 12 Then arose Peter ād ran vnto the sepulchre and loked in ād sawe the linnen clothes laid by them selues and departed wondering in himself at that which was come to passe 13 ¶ * And beholde two of thē went that same day to a towne which was from Ierusalem about thre score furlongs called Emmaus 14 And they talked together of all these things that were done 15 And it came to passe as they communed together reasoned that Iesus him self drewe nere and went with them 16 But their eyes were holden that they colde not knowe him 17 And he said vnto them What maner of communications are these that ye haue one to another as ye walke and are sad 18 And the one named Cleophas answered and said vnto him Artthou onely a stranger in Ierusalem ād hast not knowen the things which are come to passe therein in these dayes 19 And he said vnto them What things And they said vnto hī Of Iesus of Nazaret which was a Prophet mightie in dede and inworde before God and all the people 20 And how the hie Priests and our rulers deliuered him to be condemned to death and haue crucified him 21 But we trusted that it had bene he that shul de haue deliuered Israel and as touching all these things to day is the third day that they were done 22 Yea and certeine women among vs made vs astonied which came early vnto the sepulchre 23 And when they founde not his bodie they came saying that they had also sene a vision of Angels which said that he was aliue 24 Therefore certeine of them which were with vs went to the sepulchre and founde it euen so as the women had said but him they sawe not 25 Then he said vnto them O fooles and slowe of heart to beleue all that the Prophetes haue spoken 26 Oght not Christ to haue suffred these things and to enter into his glorie 27 And he began at Moses and at all the Prophetes and interpreted vnto them in all the Scriptures the things which were written of him 28 And they drewe nere vnto the towne which they went to but he made as thogh he wolde haue gone further 29 But they constrained him saying Abide with vs for it is towardes night and the day is farre spent So he went in to tarie with them 30 And it came to passe as he sate at table with them he toke the bread and gaue thankes and brake it and gaue it to them 31 Thē their eyes were opened ād thei knewe him but he was taken out of their sight 32 And they said betwene them selues Did not our hearts burne with in vs while he talked with vs by the way and when he opened to vs the Scriptures 33 And they rose vp the same houre and returned to Ierusalem and founde the Eleuen gathered together thē that were with them 34 Which said The Lord is risen in dede and hathe appeared to Simon 35 Then they tolde what things were done in the way and how he was knowen of them in breaking of bread 36 ¶ * And as they spake these things Iesus him self stode in the middes of them and said vnto them Peace be to you 37 But they were abashed ād afraid supposing that they had sene a spirit 38 Then he said vnto them Why are ye troubled and wherefore do doutes arise in your hearts 39 Beholde mine hands and my fete for it is I
to passe that thei came all safe to land CHAP. XXVIII 2 Paul with his compagnie are gently intreated of the barbarous people 5 The viper hurteth him not 8 He healeth Publius father and others and being fornished by them of things necessarie he fared towarde Rome 15 Where being receiued of the brethren he declareth his busines 30 And there preacheth two yeres 1 ANd when they were come safe thē they knewe that the yle was called Melita 2 And the Barbarians shewed vs no litle kindenes for they kindled a fyre and receiued vs euerie one because of the present showre and because of the colde 3 And when Paul had gathered a nomber of stickes laid them on the fyre there came a viper out of the heat and leapt on his hand 4 Now when the Barbarians sawe the worme hang on his hand they said among thē selues This man surely is a murtherer whome thogh he hathe escaped the sea yet Vengeance hathe not suffred to liue 5 But he shoke of the worme into the fyre and felt no harme 6 Howbeit thei waited when he shulde haue swolne or fallen downe dead suddenly but after they had loked a great while and sawe no inconuenience come to him thei chāged their mindes and said That he was a God 7 In the same quarters the chiefman of the yle whose name was Publius had possessions the same receiued vs lodged vs thre dayes courteously 8 And so it was that the Father of Publius lay sicke of the feuer and of a bloodie flixe to whome Paul entred in when he prayed he laid his hands on him and healed him 9 When this then was done other also in the yle which had diseases came to him were healed 10 Which also did vs great honour and when we departed they laded vs with things neces sarie 11 ¶ Now after thre moneths we departed in a ship of Alexādria which had wintred in the yle whose badge was Castor and Pollux 12 And when we arriued at Syracuse we taryed there thre dayes 13 And from thence we fet a compasse came to Rhegium and after one daye the South winde blewe and we came the seconde daie to Putioli 14 Where we founde brethren and were desired to tarie with them seuen dayes and so we went towarde Rome 15 ¶ And from thence when the brethren heard of vs they came to mete vs at the Market of Appius and at the Thre tauernes whome when Paul sawe he thanked God and waxed bolde 16 So when we came to Rome the Centurion deliuered the prisoners to the general Captaine but Paul was suffred to dwel by him self with a souldier that kept him 17 And the third day after Paul called the chief of the Iewes together and when they were come he said vnto them Men and bre thren thogh I haue commited nothing against the people or Lawes of the fathers yet was I deliuered prisoner frō Ierusalem into the hands of the Romaines 18 Who when thei had examined me wolde haue let me go because there was no cause of death in me 19 But when the Iewes spake contrarie I was constrained to appeale vnto Cesar not because I had ought to accuse my nacion of 20 For this cause therefore haue I called for you to se you and to speake with you for the hope of Israels sake I am bounde with this chaine 21 Then they said vnto him We nether receiued letters out of 〈◊〉 concerning thee nether came anie of the brethren that shewed or spake anie euil of thee 22 But we wil he 〈◊〉 of thee what thou thinkest for as concerning this secte we knowe that euerie where it is spoken against 23 And when they had appointed him a daye there came manie vnto him into his lodging to whome he expounded and testified the kingdome of God and preached vnto them concerning Iesus bothe out of the Law of Moses and out of the Prophetes from morning to night 24 And some were persuaded with the things which were spoken and some beleued not 25 Therefore when thei agreed not among them selues they departed after that Paul had spoken one worde to wit Wel spake the holie Gost by Esaias the Prophet vnto our fathers 26 Saying * Go vnto this people and say By hearing ye shal heare and shal not vnderstād and seing ye shal se and not perceiue 27 For the heart of this people is waxed fat and their eares are dull of hearing and with their eyes haue they winked lest they shulde se with their eyes heare with their eares and vnderstād with their hearts and shulde returne that I might heale them 28 Be it knowen therefore vnto you that this saluacion of God is sent to the Gentiles and they shal heare it 29 And whē he had said these things the Iewes departed and had great reasoning among them selues 30 And Paul remained two yeres ful in an house hired for himself and receiued all that came in vnto him 31 Preaching the kingdome of God and teaching those things which cōcerne the Lord Iesus Christ with all boldenes of speache without let THE EPISTLE OF THE Apostle Paul to the Romaines THE ARGVMENT THe great mercie of God is declared towarde man in Christ Iesus whose righteousnes is made ours through saith For when man by reason of his owne corruption colde not fulfil the Law yea committed most abominably bothe against the Law of God and nature the infinite bountie of God mindeful of his promes made to his seruant Abraham the Father of all beleuers ordeined that mans saluation shulde onely stand in the perfect obedience of his Sonne Iesus Christ so that not onely the circumcised Iewes but also the vn circumcised Gentiles shulde be saued by faith in him euen as Abraham before he was circumcised was counted iuste onely through faith and yet afterwarde receiued circumcisiō as a seale or badge of the same righteousnes by faith And to the intent that none shulde thinke that the couenant which God made to him and his posteritie was not performed other because the Iewes receiued not Christ which was the blessed sede orels beleued not that he was the true redemer because he did not onely or at least more notably preserue the Iewes the examples of Ismael Esau declare that all are not Abrahams posteritie which come of Abrahā according to the flesh but also the verie strangers and Gentiles grafied in by faith are made heires of the promes The cause whereof is the onlie wil of God forasmuche as of his fre mercie he electeth some to be saued and of his iuste iudgement reiecteth others to be damned as appeareth by the testimonies of the Scriptures Yet to the intent that the Iewes shuld not be to muche beaten downe nor the Gentiles to muche puffed vp the example of Elias proueth that God hathe yet his elect euen of the natural posteritie of
Gods iudgement 7 Beating downe their glorie which hindered them to praise that which they dis praised in him 16 He sheweth what he requireth on their parte and what they ought to loke for of him at his returne 1 LEt a man so thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christ ād disposers of the secrets of Cod. 2 And as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euerie man be founde faithful 3 * As touching me I passe verie litle to be iud ged of you or of mans iudgement no Iiudge not mine owue self 4 For I knowe nothing by my self yet am I not thereby iustified but he that iudgeth me is the Lord. 5 Therefore * iudge nothing before the time vntil the Lord come who wil lighten things that are hid in darkenes and make the counsels of the hearts manifest and then shal euerie man haue praise of God 6 Now these things brethren I haue figuratiuely applied vnto mine owne self and Apollos for your sakes that ye might learne by vs that no man presume aboue that which is written that one swel not against another for anie mans cause 7 For who separateth thee and what hast thou that thou hast not receiued if thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as thogh thou hadest not receiued it 8 Now ye are ful now ye are made riche ye reigne as Kings without vs and wolde to God ye did reigne that we also might reigne with you 9 For I thinke that God hathe set forthe vs the laste Apostles as menappointed to death for we are made a gasing stocke vnto the worlde and to the Angels and to men 10 We are fooles for Christs sake and ye are wise in Christ we are weake and ye strong ye are honorable and we are despised 11 Vnto this houre we bothe honger thirst and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certeine dwelling place 12 * And labour working with our owne hāds we are reuiled and yet we blesse we are persecuted and suffer it 13 * We are euil spoken of and we pray we are made as the filthe of the worlde the of skowring of all things vnto this time 14 I write not rhese things to shame you but as my beloued children I admonish you 15 For thogh ye haue ten thousand instructours in Christ yet haue ye not manie fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel 16 Wherefore I pray you be ye followers of me 17 For this cause haue I sent vnto you Timotheus which is my beleued sonne and faithful in the Lord which shal put you in remem brance of my waies in Christ as I teache eue rie where in euerie Church 18 Some are puffed vp as thogh I wolde not come to you 19 But I wil come to you shortely * if the Lord wil and wil knowe not the speache of them which are puffed vp but the power 20 For the kingdome of God is not in word but in power 21 What wil ye shal I come vnto you with a rod or in loue and in the spirit of mekenes CHAP. V. 1 He reproueth sharpely their negligence in punishing him that had committed inceste 3 Willing them to excommunicate him 7 To embrace puritie 9 And flee wickednes 1 IT is heard certeinely that there is fornica tion among you and suche fornication as is not once named among the Gentils * that one shulde haue his fathers wife 2 And ye are puffed vp and haue not rather sorowed that he which hathe done this dede might be put from among you 3 * For I verely as absent in bodie but present in spirit haue determined already as thogh I were present that he that hathe thus done this thing 4 When ye are gathered together and my spirit in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ that suche one I say by the power of our Lord Iesus Christ 5 * Be deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 6 Your reioycing is not good * know ye not that a litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe 7 Purge out therefore the olde leauen that ye may be a newe lumpe as ye are vnleauened for Christ our Passeouer 〈◊〉 sacrified for vs. 8 Therefore let vs kepe the feast not with olde leauen nether in the leauen of maliciousnes and wickednes but with the vnleauened bread of sinceritie and trueth 9 I wrote vnto you in an epistle * that ye shulde not companie together with fornicators 10 And not all together with the fornicators of this worlde or with the couetous or with extorcioners or with idolaters for then ye muste go out of the worlde 11 But now I haue written vnto you that ye companie not together if anie that is called a brother be a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a railar or a drunkard or an extorcioner with suche one eat not 12 For what haue I to do to iudge them also which are without do ye not iudge thē that are within 13 But God iudgeth them that are without Put away therefore from among your selues that wicked man CHAP. VI. 1 He rebuketh them for going tolaw together before the Heathen 7 Christians ought rather to suffer 12 He reproueth the abusing of Christian libertie 15 And sheweth that we ought to serue God purely bothe in bodie and in soule 1 DAre anie of you hauing busines against another be iudged vnder the vniust and not vnder the Saintes 2 * Do ye not knowe that the Saintes shal iud ge the worlde If the worlde then shal be iud ged by you are ye vnworthie to iudge the smallest matters 3 Knowe ye not that we shal iudge the Angels how muche more things that perteine to this life 4 If then ye haue iudgements of things perteining to this life set vp them which are least estemed in the Church 5 I speake it to your shame Is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that can iudge betwene his brethren 6 But a brother goeth to lawe with a brother aud that vnder the infideles 7 Now therefore there is vtterly a faute amōg you because ye go to law one with another why rather suffer ye not wrong why rather susteine ye not harme 8 * Nay ye your selues do wrong do harme and that to your brethren 9 Knowe ye not that the vnrighteous shal not inherite the kingdome of God Be not deceiued * nether fornicatours nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor bouggerers 10 Nor theues nor couetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extorcioners shal inherite the kingdome of God 11 And suche were * some of
the Lord is libertie 18 But we all beholde as in a mirrour the glorie of the Lord with open face are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie as by the Spirit of the Lord. CHAP. IIII. 1 He declareth his diligence and roundenes in his office 8 And that which his 〈◊〉 toke for his disaduantage to wit the crosse and 〈◊〉 which he endured he tur ned it to his great aduantage 11 17. Shewing what profit cometh thereby 1 THerefore seing that we haue this ministerie as we haue 〈◊〉 mercie we fainte not 2 But haue cast from vs the clokes of shame and * walke not in craftines nether handle we the worde of God disceitfully but in declaration of the trueth we approue our selues to euerie mans conscience in the sight of God 3 If our Gospel be then hid it is hid to them that are lost 4 In whome the god of this worlde hathe blinded the mindes that is of the infideles that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the 〈◊〉 of God shulde not shine vnto them 5 For we preache not our selues but Christ Iesus the Lord and our selues your seruants for Iesus sake 6 For God that * commanded the light to shine out of darkenes is he which hathe shined in our hearts to giue the light of the knowledge of the glorie of God in the fa ce of Iesus Christ. 7 But we haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellēcie of that power might be of God and not of vs. 8 We are afslicted on euerie side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie but no ouer come of pouertie 9 We are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not 10 Euerie where we beare about in our bodie the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might also be made manifest in our bodies 11 For we which liue are alwayes deliuered vnto death for Iesus sake that the life also of Iesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh 12 So then death worketh in vs and life in you 13 And because we haue the same Spirit of faith according as it is written * I beleued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleue and therefore speake 14 Knowing that he which hathe raised vp the Lord Iesus shal raise vs vp also by Iesus shal set vs with you 15 For all things are for your sakes that moste plenteous grace by the thank esgiuing of manie may redounde to the praise of God 16 Therefore we faint not but thogh our out warde man perish yet the inwarde man is renewed daily 17 For our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre moste excellent and an eternal waight of glorie 18 While we loke not on the things which are sene but on the things which are not sene for the things which are sene are temporal but the things which are not sene are eternal CHAP. V. 1 Paul procedeth to declare the vtilitic that cometh by the crosse 4 How we ought to prepare ourselues vnto it 5. By whome 9 And for what end 14. 19 He setteth forthe the grace of Christ 10 And the office of ministers and all the faithful 1 FOr we knowe that if our earthlie house of this tabernacle be destroied we haue buylding giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternal in the heauens 2 For therefore we sigh desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen 3 Because that if we be clothed we shal not be founde * naked 4 For in dede we that are in this tabernacle sigh and are burdened because we wolde not be vnclothed but wolde be clothed vpon that mortalitie might be swalowed vp of life 5 And he that hathe created vs for this thing is God who also hathe giuen vnto vs the earnest of the Spirit 6 Therefore we are alway bolde thogh we knowe that whiles we are at home in the bodie we are absent from the Lord. 7 For we walke by faith and not by sight 8 Neuertheles we are bolde and loue rather to remoue out of the bodie to dwell with the Lord. 9 Wherefore also we couet that bothe dwelling at home remouing from home we may be acceptable to him 10 * For we must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ that euerie man may receiue the things which are done in his bodie according to that he hathe done whether it be good or euil 11 Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we persuade men and we are made manifest vnto God I trust also that we are made manifest in your consciences 12 For we praise not our selues againe vnto you but giue you an occasion to reioyce of vs that ye may haue to answere against thē which reioyce in the face and not in the heart 13 For whether we be out of our wit we are it to God or whether we be in our right minde we are it vnto you 14 For the loue of Christ constraineth vs because we thus iudge that if one be dead for all then were all dead 15 And he dyed for all that they which liue shulde not hence forthe liue vnto them selues but vnto him which dyed for them and rose againe 16 Wherefore hence for the know we no man after the flesh yea thogh we had knowen Christ after the flesh yet now hence forthe know we him no more 17 Therefore if anie man be in CHRIST let him be a newe creature * Olde things are passed away beholde all things are beco me newe 18 And all things are of God which hathe reconciled vs vnto him self by Iesus Christ and hathe giuen vnto vs the ministerie of reconciliation 19 For God was in Christ and reconciled the worlde to him self not imputing their sinnes vnto them and hathe committed to vs the worde of reconciliation 20 Now then are we ambassadours for Christ as thogh God did beseche you through vs we praye you in Christs stede that ye be reconciled to God 21 For he hathe made him to be sinne for vs which knew no sinne that we shulde be made the righteousnes of God in him CHAP. VI. 1 An exhortation to Christian life 11 And to beare him like affection as he doeth them 14 Also to kepe them selues from all pollution of idolatrie bothe in bodie and soule and to haue none acquaintance with idolaters 1 SO we therefore as workers together be seche you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 For he saith * I haue heard thee in a time accepted and in the day of saluation haue I suckered thee beholde now the accepted time beholde now the daye of saluation 3 We
and to the faithful in Christ Iesus 2 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lords Iesus Christ which hathe blessed vs with all spiritual blessing in heauēlie things in Christ 4 * As he hathe 〈◊〉 vs in him before the fundacion of the worlde that we * shulde be holie and without blame before him in loue 5 Who hathe predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto him self according to the good pleasure of his wil 6 To the praise of the glorie of his grace where with he hathe made vs accepted in his beloued 7 By whome we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes according to his riche grace 8 Wherby he hathe bene abundant toward vs in all wisdome and vnderstanding 9 And hathe opened vnto vs the mysterie of his wil according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in him 10 That in the dispensacion of the fulnes of the times he might gather together in one all things bothe which are in heauen and which are in earth euen in Christ 11 In whome also we are chosen when we were predestinate according to the purpose of him which worketh al things after the coun sel of his owne wil. 12 That we which first trusted in Christ shuld be vnto the praise of his glorie 13 In whome also ye haue trusted after that ye heard the worde of trueth euen the Gospel of your saluacion where in also after that ye beleued ye were sealed with the holie Spi rit of promes 14 Which is the ernest of our inheritance vntil the redemption of the possession purchas sed vnto the praise of his glorie 15 Therefore also after that I heard of the faith which ye haue in the Lord Iesus and loue towarde all the Saintes 16 I cease not to giue thankes for you making mention of you in my prayers 17 That the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie might giue vnto you the Spirit of wisdome and reuelation through the knowledge of him 18 That the eyes of your vnderstandyng may be lightened that ye may knowe what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saintes 19 And what is the exceading greatnes of hys power toward vs which beleue * according to the working of his mightie power 20 Which he wroght in Christe when he raised him from the dead set him at his right hand in the heauenlie places 21 Farre aboue all principalitie and power might and domination and euerie Name that is named not in this worlde onely but also in that that is to come 22 * And hathe made all things subiect vnder his fete and hath appointed hym ouer all things to be the head to the Churche 23 Whiche is his bodie euen the fulnes of him that filleth all in all things CHAP. II. 5 To magnifie the grace of Christe whiche is the onely cause of saluation II He sheweth them what maner of people they 〈◊〉 before their cōuersion 18 And what they are now in Christ. 1 ANd * you hath he quickened t hat were dead in trespasses and sinnes 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this worlde and after the * a prince that ruleth in the aire euen the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience 3 Among whome we also had our conuersation in time past in the lustes of our fleshe in fulfilling the wil of the 〈◊〉 of the minde and were by nature the children of wrath as wel as others 4 But God whiche is riche in mercie through his great loue wherewith he loued 〈◊〉 5 Euen when we were dead by sinnes hathe quickened vs together in Christ by who se grace ye are saued 6 And hathe raised vsvp together and made vs sit together in the heauenlie places in Christ Iesus 7 That he might shew in the age to come the exceding riches of his grace through his kindnes towarde vs in Christ Iesus 8 For by grace are ye saued through faith and that not of your selues it is the gifte of God 9 Not of workes lest any man shulde boaste himself 10 For we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which God hathe ordeined that we shulde walke in them 11 Wherefore remember that ye being in time past Gentiles in the fleshe and called * 〈◊〉 of them whiche are called circumcision in the flesh made with hands 12 That ye were I say at that time without Christ and were aliantes from the commune welth of Israel and were * strangers frō the couenants of promes and had no hope were without God in the worlde 13 But now in Christ IESVS ye which once were farre of are made nere by the blood of Christ. 14 For he is our peace which hathe made of bothe one and hathe broken the stoppe of the particion wall 15 In abrogating through his flesh the hatred that is the Law of commandements which standeth in ordinances for to make of twaine one newe man in himself so making peace 16 And that he might reconcile bothe vnto God in one bodie by his crosse and slaye hatred thereby 17 And came preached peace to you which were a farre of and to them that were nere 18 * For through him we bothe haue an entran ce vnto the Father by one Spirit 19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers ād forenes but citizens with the Saintes and of the housholde of God 20 And are buylt vpon the fundacion of the Apostles and Prophetes Iesus Christ him self being the chief corner stone 21 In whome all the buylding coupled together groweth vnto an holie Temple in the Lord 22 In whome ye also are buylt together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit CHAP. III. 1 He sheweth the cause of his imprisonment 13 Desireth them not to faint because of his trouble 14 And prayeth God to make them stedfast in his Spirit 1 FOr this cause I Paul am the prisoner of Iesus Christ for you Gentiles 2 If ye haue heard of the dispensation of the grace of GOD which is giuen me to you warde 3 That is that God by reuelation hathe shewed this mysterie vnto me as I wrote aboue in fewe wordes 4 Whereby when ye read ye may know mine vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ 5 Which in other ages was not opened vnto the sonnes of men as it is now reueiled vnto his holie Apostles and Prophetes by the Spirit 6 That the Gentiles shulde be inheriters also and of the same bodie and partakers of his promes in Christ by the Gospel 7 Whereof I am made a
〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the false apostles putting 〈◊〉 in minde of his good will towarde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 make them not to shrinke for the Gospel thereby was consirmed and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he desireth them to 〈◊〉 ambition and to embrace modestie promising to send Timotheus vn to 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in matters more amply yea and that he him 〈◊〉 wolde also come vnto them addyng 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cause of 〈◊〉 ministers so long abode And because there were no greater enemies to the crosse then the false 〈◊〉 he confuteth their false doctrine by 〈◊〉 onely Christ to be the end of all true religion with whome we haue all thing and without whome we haue nothing so that his death is our life and hisresurrection our 〈◊〉 After this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bothe particular and general with 〈◊〉 of hisaffection towarde them and thankeful accepting of their 〈◊〉 CHAP. I. 1 S. Paul discouereth his heart towarde them 3 By his thākes giuyng 4 Prayers 8 And wishes for their 〈◊〉 and saluation 7. 12. 20 He 〈◊〉 the frute of his crosse 15. 27. And 〈◊〉 them to vnitie 28 And 〈◊〉 1 PAul and Timotheus the seruants of Iesus Christe to all the Saintes in Christe 〈◊〉 whiche are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons 2 Grace be with you peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memorie 4 Alwaise in all my prayers for all you praying with gladnes 5 Because of the fellowship whiche ye haue in the Gospel from the first day vnto now 6 And I am persuaded of this same thing that he that hathe begone this good worke in you wil performe it vntil the day of Iesus Christ. 7 As it becometh me so to iudge of you al becausel haue you in remembrāce that both in my bandes and in my defense and confirmation of the Gospell you all were partakers of my grace 8 For God is my recorde how I long after you al from the verie heart rote in Iesus Christ. 9 And this I pray that your loue may abunde yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement 10 That ye may discerne thinges that differ one from another that ye may be pure ād with out offence vntill the day of Christ. 11 Filled with the frutes of righteousnes whi che are by Iesus Christe vnto the glorie and praise of God 12 ¶ I wolde ye vnderstode brethren that the things which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospel 13 So that my bandes in Christe are famous throughout all the iudgement hall and in all other places 14 In so muche that manie of the brethren in the Lord are boldened through my bandes and dare more frankely speake the worde 15 Some preache Christ euen through enuie and strife and some also of good wil. 16 The one parte preacheth Christ of conten tion ād not purely supposing to adde more affliction to my bandes 17 But the others of loue knowing that I am set for the defense of the Gospel 18 What then yet Christ is preached all maner wayes whether it be vnder a pretence of syncerely and I therein ioye yea and will ioye 19 For I knowe that this shal turne to my salua tion through your prayer and by the helpe of the Spirit of Iesus Christ. 20 As I hartely loke for and hope that in nothing I shal be ashamed but that with all con fidence as all wayes so nowe Christ shal be magnified in my bodie whether it be by life or by death 21 For Christ is to me bothe in lyfe and in death aduantage 22 And whether to lyue in the fleshe were profitable for me and what to chose I know not 23 For I am greatly in doute on bothe sides de siring to be losed and to be with Christ whiche is beste of all 24 Neuertheles to abide in the flesh is more nedeful for you 25 And this am I sure of that I shal abide and with you all continue for your furtherance and ioye of your faith 26 That ye maye more abundantly reioyce in Iesus Christ for me by my commyng to you againe 27 * Onely let your cōuersation be as it becometh the Gospel of Christ that whether I come ād se you or els be absent I may heare of your matters that ye continue in one Spi rite and in one minde fightyng together through the faith of the 〈◊〉 28 And in nothing feare your aduersaries whi che is to them a token of 〈◊〉 and to you of saluation and that of God 29 For vnto you it is giuen for Christe that not onely ye shulde beleue in hym but also suffer for his sake 30 Hauyng the same fight whiche ye sawe in me and now heare to be in me CHAP. II. 3 He exhorteth them aboue all things to humilitie whereby pure doctrine is chiefly mainteined 19 Promising that he and Timotheus will spedely come vnto them 27 And excuseth the long tarying of Epaphroditus 1 IF there be therefore anie consolation in Christ if anie comforte of loue if anie felowship of the Spirit if anie compassion ād mercie 2 Fulfill my ioye that ye be lyke minded hauing the same loue being of one accorde and of one iudgement 3 That nothing be done through contention or vaine glorie but that in mekenes of minde * euerye man esteme other better then himself 4 Loke not euerie man on hys owne thynges but euerie man also on the thyngs of other men 5 Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus 6 Who being in the forme of God thoght it no robbery to be equal with God 7 * But he made him self of no reputation and toke on hym the forme of a seruaunt and was made like vnto men and was founde in shape as a man 8 * He humbled hymselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse 9 Wherefore God hathe also hyghly exalted hym and giuen hym a Name aboue euerye name 10 * That at the Name of Iesus shulde euerie knee bowe bothe of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth 11 * And that euerie tongue shulde confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glorie of God the Father 12 Wherefore my beloued as ye haue alwaise obeyed not as in my presence onelye but nowe muche more in myne absence so make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling 13 For it is God which worketh in you bothe the will and the dede euen of hys good pleasure 14 Do all things without * murmuring and reasonings 15 That ye maye be blameles and pure and the sonnes of God wythout rebuke in
instructed bothe to be ful and to be hongrie and to abunde and to haue want 13 I am able to do all things through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me 14 Notwithstanding ye haue wel done that ye did communicate to mine affliction 15 And ye Philippians knowe also that in the beginning of the Gospel when I departed from Macedonia no Church communicated with me concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing but ye onely 16 For euen when I was in Thessalonica ye sent once and afterwarde againe for my necessitie 17 Not that I desire a gift but I desire the frute which may further your reckening 18 Nowe I haue receiued all and haue plentie I was euen filled after that I had receiued of Epaphroditus that which came from you an odour that smelleth swete a sacrifice acceptable and pleasant to God 19 And my God shall fulfil all your necessities through his riches with glorie in 〈◊〉 Christ 20 Vnto God euen our Father be praise for euermore Amen 21 Salute all the Saintes in Christ Iesus The brethren which are with me grete you 22 All the Saintes salute you and moste of all they which are of Cesars housholde 23 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen Written to the Philippians from Rome and sent by Epaphroditus THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Collossians THE ARGVMENT IN this Epistle S. Paul putteth difference betwene the liuelie effectual true Christ and the fained 〈◊〉 and imagined Christ whome the false Apostles taught And first he confirmeth the doctrine whiche Epaphras had preached wishing them increase of faith to esteme the excellencie of Gods benefite towarde them teachyng them also that saluacion and whatsoeuer good thing can be desired standeth onely in Christ whome onely we embrace by the Gospell But for asmuche as the false brethren wolde haue mixed the Lawe with the Gospel he toucheth those flatterers vehemently and exhorteth the Collossians to staye onely on Christ without whome all things are but mere vanitie And as for Circumcision abstinence from meates externall holines worshiping of Angels as meanes whereby to come to Christ he vtterly condemneth shewing what was the office and nature of ceremonies whiche by Christ are abrogate so that now the exercises of the Christians stande in mortification of the flesh new 〈◊〉 of life with other lyke offices apperteyning bothe generally and particularly to all the faithful CHAP. I. 3 He giueth thankes vnto God for their faith 〈◊〉 Confirmeth the doctrine of Epaphras 9 Prayeth for the increase of their faith 13 He sheweth vnto them the true Christ and discouereth the contrefait Christ of the false Apostles 25 He approueth his autoritie and charge 28 And of his faithful executing of the same 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the wil of God and Timotheus our brother 2 To thē which are at Coloce Saintes faithful bretherē in Christe Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 We giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christ alwayes praying for you 4 Since we heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue towarde all Saintes 5 For the hopes sake whyche is layd vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue hearde before by the worde of trueth which is the Gospel 6 Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the worlde and is fruteful as it is also among you from the daye that ye heard and truely knewe the grace of God 7 As ye also learned of Epaphras our deare felowe seruaunt whiche is for you a faithfull minister of Christ. 8 Who hathe also declared vnto vs your loue which ye haue by the Spirit 9 For thys cause we also sinne the daye we heard of it cease not to praye for you and to desire that ye myght be fulfilled wyth knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spiritual vnderstanding 10 * That ye might walke worthie of the Lord and please him in all things beyng * frutefull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God 11 Strengthned with all might through his glo rious power vnto all pacience and long suffring with ioyfulnes 12 Gyuing thankes vnto the Father whiche hathe made vs mete to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saintes in light 13 Who hathe deliuered vs from the power of darkenes and hathe translated vs into the kingdome * of his deare Sonne 14 In whom we haue redemption through his bloode that is the forgiuenes of sinnes 15 Who is the * image of the inuisible God the first borne of euerie creature 16 * For by him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thro nes or Dominions or Principalities or Pow ers all thynges were created by hym and for hym 17 And he is before all thynges and in hym all things consist 18 And he is the head of the bodie of the Chur che he is the beginning * ād the first borne of the dead that in all things he might haue the preeminence 19 * For it pleased the Father that in hym shulde all fulnes dwell 20 And by him to reconcile all thynges vnto hymselfe and to set at peace through the blood of his crosse both the things in earth and the things in heauen 21 And you whiche were in times past strangers and enemyes because your mindes were set in euil workes hathe he now also reconciled 22 In the bodie of his flesh through death to make you * holie ād vnblameable and without faute in his sight 23 * If ye continue grounded and stablished in the fayth and be not moued awaye from the hope of the Gospell whereof ye haue heard and whiche hathe bene preached to euerie creature which is vnder heauē wherof I Paul am a minister 24 Nowe 〈◊〉 I in my suffrings for you and fulfil the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church 25 Whereof I am a minister accordynge to the dispensation of GOD whiche is giuen me vnto you warde to fulfill the worde of God 26 * Whiche is the mysterie hyd since the worlde began and from all ages but now is made manifest to his Saintes 27 To whome GOD wolde make knowen what is the riches of this glorious mysterie among the Gentiles which riches is Christ in you * the hope of glorie 28 Whome we preache admonishyng euerie man and teaching euerie man in al wisdome that we may present euerie man perfecte in Christ Iesus 29 Whereunto I also labour and striue accordyng to his working which worketh in me myghtly CHAP. II. 1 Hauing protected his good wil towarde them 4 He admonisheth them not to
haue eternal life and that ye maye beleue in the Name of the Sonne of God 14 And thys is the assurance that we haue in him * that if we aske aniething accordyng to his wil he heareth vs. 15 And if we knowe that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe that we haue the peticions that we haue desired of him 16 If anie man se his brother sinne a sinne that is not vnto death let hym aske and he shall giue him lyfe for them that sinne not vnto death * There is a sinne vnto death I saye not that thou shuldest praye for it 17 All vnryghteousnes is sinne but there is a sinne not vnto death 18 We knowe that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not but he that is begotten of God kepeth himself and the wicked toucheth him not 19 We knowe that we are of GOD and the whole worlde lyeth in wickednes 20 But we knowe that the Sonne of God is * come and hathe giuen vs a minde to knowe him whiche is true and we are in him that is true that is in his Sonne Iesus Christ this same is verie God and eternal life 21 Babes kepe your selues from idoles Amē THE SECONDE EPISTLE of Iohn He writeth vnto a certeine ladie 4 Reioycing that her children walke in the trueth 5 And exhorteth vnto loue 7 Warneth them to beware of such deceiuers as denie that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh 8 Prayeth them to continue in the doctrine of Christ. 10 And to haue nothing to do with them that brynge not the true doctrine of Christ Iesus our Sauiour 1 THe Elder to the elect Ladie and her chyldren whome I loue in 〈◊〉 the trueth ād not I onelye but also all that haue knowē the trueth 2 For the trueths sake whyche dwelleth in in vs and shal be with vs for euer 3 Grace be with you mercie ād peace frō God the Father and frō the Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of the Father with trueth and loue 4 I reioyced greatly that I founde of thy children walkyng in trueth as we haue receiued a commandement of the Father 5 And now beseche I thee Ladie not as writing a new commandement vnto thee but that same whiche we had frō the beginning that we * loue one another 6 And this is the loue that we shulde walke af ter his commandements This commandement is that as ye haue hearde from the begynning ye shulde walke in it 7 For manie deceiuers are entred in the world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh He that is suche one is a deceiuer and an Antichrist 8 Loke to your selues that we lose not the thyngs whiche we haue done but that we may receiue a ful rewarde 9 Whosoeuer transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hathe not God He that continueth in the doctrine of Christ he hath bothe the Father and the Sonne 10 If there come anie vnto you and bring not this doctrine * receiue him not to house nether bid him God spede 11 For he that biddeth him God spede is partaker of his euil dedes Althogh I had manie thynges to write vnto you yet I wolde not write with paper and yncke but I trust to come vnto you ād speake mouth to mouth that our ioye may be ful 12 The sonnes of thine elect sister grete thee Amen THE THIRD EPIstle of Iohn 3 He is glad of Gaius that he walketh in the trueth 8 Exhorteth to be louyng vnto the poore Christen in their persecution 9 Sheweth the vnkinde dealing of Diotrephes 12 And the good reporte of Demetrius 1 THE Elder vnto the beloued Gaius whome I loue in the trueth 2 Beloued I wishe chiefly that thou prosperedst and faredst wel as thy soule prospereth 3 For I reioyced greatly when the brethren came and testified of the trueth that is in thee how thou walkest in the trueth 4 I haue no greater ioye then this that is to he are that my sonnes walke in veritie 5 Beloued thou doest faythfully whatsoeuer thou doest to the brethren and to strāgers 6 Whiche bare witnes of thy loue before the Churches Whome if thou bringest of their iourney as it besemeth accordyng to God thou shalt do wel 7 Because that for hys Names sake they went forthe and toke nothing of the Gentiles 8 We therefore ought to receiue suche that we might be helpers to the trueth 9 I wrote vnto the Churche but Diotrephes whiche loueth to haue the preeminence among them receiueth vs not 10 Wherefore if I come I will declare hys dedes whyche he doeth prateling againste vs with malicious wordes and not there with content nether he him self receiueth the bre thren but forbiddeth them that wolde and thrusteth them out of the Church 11 Beloued followe not that which is euil but that whiche is good he that doeth well is of god but he that doth euil hath not sene god 12 Demetrius hathe good reporte of all men and of the trueth itselfe yea and we ourselues beare recorde and ye knowe that our recorde is true 13 I haue manie thyngs to write but I will not with yncke and pen write vnto thee 14 For I truste I shall shortely se thee and we shal speake mouth to mouth Peace be with thee The friends salute thee Grete the friends by name THE GENERAL Epistle of Iude. THE ARGVMENT SAint Iude admonisheth all Churches generally to take hede of deceiuers which go about to drawe awaye the hearts of the simple people from the trueth of God and willeth them to haue no societie with suche whome he setteth forthe in their liuelie colours shewing by diuers examples of the Scriptures what horrible vengeance is prepared for thē finally he comforteth the faithful and exhorteth them to perseuere in the doctrine of the Apostles of Iesus Christ. 1 IVde a seruant of Iesus Christ and brother of Iames to them whiche are cal led and sanctified of God the Father and reserued to Iesus Christ 2 Mercie vnto you and peace and loue be multiplied 3 Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the commune saluation it was nedeful for me to write vnto you to exhorte you that ye shulde earnestly contende for the maintenance of the faith whiche was once giuen vnto the Saintes 4 For there are certeine men crept in whiche were before of olde ordeyned to this condemnation vngodlie men they are whiche turne the grace of our God into wantonnes and * denye God the onelie Lorde and our Lord Iesus Christ. 5 I wil therefore put you in remembrance forasmuche as ye once knewe thys howe that the Lord after that he had deliuered the peo ple out of Egypte * destroyed them afterwarde which beleued not 6 The * Angels also which kept not their first estat but
God was opened in heauen and there was sene in his Temple the Arke of his couenāt and there were lightnings and voyces and thōdrings and earthquake and muche haile CHAP. XII 1 There appeareth in heauen a woman clothed with the sunne 7 Michael fighteth with the dragon which persecureth the woman 11. The victorie is gotten to the comfort of the faithful 1 ANd there appeared a great wonder in heauen A woman clothed with the iunne and the moo ne was vnder her fete and vpon her head a crowne of twelue starres 2 And she was with childe and cryed trauailing in birth and was pained readie to be 〈◊〉 3 And there appeared another wonder in heauen for beholde a great red dragon hauing seuen heades and ten hornes and seuen crownes vpon his heads 4 And his taile drue the third parte of the star res of heauen and cast them to the earth And the dragon stode before the woman which was readie to be deliuered to deuoure her childe when she had broght it forthe 5 So she broght forthe a man childe whiche shulde rule all nations with a * rod of yron and her sonne was taken vp vnto God and to this throne 6 And the woman fled into wildernes where she hathe a place prepared of God that they shulde fede her there a thousand two hundreth and threscore dayes 7 And there was a battel in heauen Michael and his Angels foght against the dragon and the dragon foght and his Angels 8 But they preuailed not nether was their pla ce founde anie more in heauen 9 And the great dragon that olde serpent called the deuil and Satan was cast out which deceiueth all the worlde he was euen cast into the earth and his Angels were cast out with him 10 Thē I heard a loude voyce saying Now is saluation in heauen and strength and the kingdome of our God and the power of his Christ for the accuser of our brethren is cast downe which accused them before our God day and night 11 But they ouercame him by the blood of the Lambe and by the worde of their testi monie and they loued not their liues vnto the death 12 Therefore reioyce ye heauens and ye that dwell in thē Wo to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea for the deuil is come downe vnto you which hathe great wrath knowing that he hathe but a short time 13 And when the dragon sawe that he was cast vnto the earth he persecuted the womā which had broght forthe the man childe 14 But to the woman were giuen two winges of a greate egle that she myght flie into the wildernes into ther place where she nourished for a time and times and halfe a time from the presence of the serpent 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth was water after the woman lyke a flood that he myght cause her to be caryed awaye of the flood 16 But the earth holpe the woman and the earth opened her mouth and swalowed vp the flood whiche the dragon had cast out of his mouth 17 Then the dragon was wroth with the woman and wente and made warre wyth the remnant of her sede whiche kepe the commandements of God and haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ. 18 And I stode on the sea sand CHAP. XIII 1.8 The beast deceiueth the reprobate 2. 4. 12. And is confirmeth by another 17 The priuiledge of the beastes marke 1 ANd I sawe a beast rise out of the sea hauing seuen heads and ten hornes and vpon his hornes were ten crownes and vppon his heades the name of blasphemie 2 And the beast which I sawe was lyke a leoparde and hys fete lyke a beares and hys mouth as the mouth of a lion and the dragon gaue him his power and his throne and great autoritie 3 And I sawe one of hys heades as it were wounded to death but his deadlie wounde was healed and al the worlde wondred and followed the beast 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gaue power vnto the beast and they worship ped the beast sayinge Who is lyke vnto the beast who is able to warre with 〈◊〉 5 And there was giuen vnto hym a 〈◊〉 that spake greate thynges and blasphemies and power was giuen vnto hym to do two and fortie moneths 6 And he opened his mouth vnto blasphemie against God to blaspheme his Name ādhis tabernacle and them that dwel in heauen 7 And it was giuen vnto hym to make warre wyth the Saintes and to ouercomethem and power was giuen him ouer euerie kinred and tongue and nation 8 Therefore all that d well vpon the earth shal worship hym whose names are not * writen in the Boke of life of the Lambe whiche was slaine frō the beginning of the worlde 9 If anie man haue an eare let him heare 10 If anie lead into captiuitie he shal go into captiuitie ifanie kill with a sworde he must be killed by a sworde here is the pacience and the faith of the Saintes 11 And I behelde another beast commyng vp out of the earth whiche had two hornes like the Lābe but he spake like the dragō 12 And he did all that the first beast colde do before him and he caused the earth ād them whiche dwel therein to worship the firste beast whose deadlie wounde was healed 13 And he did great wonders so that he made fyre to come down frō heauen on the earth in the sightof men 14 And deceiued them that dwel on the earth by the signes which were permitted to him to do in the sight of the beast saying to thē that dwel on the earth that they shuld make the image of the beaste whiche had the wounde of a sworde and did liue 15 And it was permitted to him to giue 〈◊〉 spirit vnto the image of the beast so that the image of the beaste shulde speake and shulde cause that as manie as wolde not worshyp the image of the beast shulde be killed 16 And he made al bothe small and great riche and poore fre ād bonde 〈◊〉 receiue a marke in their right hand or in their forheads 17 And that no man might bye or sell saue he that had the marke or the name of the beast or the nomber of his name 18 Heare is wi dome Let hym that hathe wit count the nomber of the beaste for it is the nomber of a man and his nomber is six hun dreth threscore and six CHAP. XIIII 1 The notable companie of the Lābe 6 One Angel annoū 〈◊〉 the Gospel 8 Another the fal of Babylon 9 And the 〈◊〉 warneth to flee from the beast 13 Of their blessed nes which dye in the Lord. 18 Of the Lords haruest 1 THen Iloked and lo a
to be vtterly 〈◊〉 a For 〈◊〉 of the Reubenites 〈◊〉 of the halfe tribe colde not beare the insolencie of the sonne against the father and therefore ioyned with Dauid b Sygnifying that a good gouernour ought to be so deare vnto his people that 〈◊〉 wil rather lose their 〈◊〉 then that ought shuld come vnto him c So called because the 〈◊〉 as somesay fed their cattel beyon de 〈◊〉 in this wood () This is a terri ble example of Gods vengeance against them that are rebels or disobedieÌ„ce to their parents Gen. 23. 13. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 mine hand †Ebr. alye 〈◊〉 my soule †Ebr. in the heart of Absalom d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hadpiti of the people which was sedu 〈◊〉 by Absaler 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 God tur 〈◊〉 his vaine glo rie to shame Gen. 14. 17 f It semeth that God had punished him in taking away is childreÌ„ 〈◊〉 14. 27. †Ebr. iudged g For Ioab baré a good affection to Ahimaaz and douted how Dauidwold takethe reporte of Absaloms death h He sate in the gate of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 †Ebr. tidinges are in his mouth †Ebr. I se the running i He had experience of hys 〈◊〉 Chap. 17 21 “ Or deliuered vp k To wit Chushi who was an Ethiopian †Ebr. tidings it broght l Because he considered both the iudgement of God againste his sinne and colde not other wyse hide his fatherly affection toward his sonne †Ebr. saluation or deliuerance “ Or by stealthe a As they do that mourne b At Mahanaim “ Or captaines †Ebr. bene right in thine eyes †Ebr. to the heart of thy 〈◊〉 c VVhere the moste resorte of the people haÌ„ted d Euerie one bla med another aÌ„d stroue who shuld firste bryng hym home e That thei shuld reproue the negligence of the Elders 〈◊〉 the people were so for warde f By this policie Dauid thogh that by Winning of the 〈◊〉 he shulde haue the hearte of all the people g VVho had before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 h For in hys aduersitie he Was hys moste 〈◊〉 enemie and now in his prosperitie seketh by flat terie to crepe into 〈◊〉 i By Ioséph he meaneth 〈◊〉 Manasseh aÌ„d Beniamin Wher of he Was becau se these threwere vnder one standerd Nomb. 2. 18. k VVhen 〈◊〉 beyng at Ierusalem had met the king Chap. 16. 3. l Able for 〈◊〉 Wisdome to iud ge in al matters m VVorthy to 〈◊〉 for Sauls 〈◊〉 to Ward 〈◊〉 n Dauid did euil in takynge hys lands from hym before he knewe the cause but muche Worse that knowynge the trueth he did not restore them †Ebr. how manydayes are the yeres of my life o He thoght it not meete to receiue benefites of him to Whome he Was not able to do seruice againe p My 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or bad hym fare Well q VVhere the tribe of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 hym r VVhich had taken parte With the King s To Warde 〈◊〉 salem “ Or haue 〈◊〉 We 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bryng home the king 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a VVhere the ten tribes 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 b As they of 〈◊〉 say c He thoght by speaking contem preously of the king to stirre the people rather to sedicion d From Gilgal Whiche Was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 12. e VVho Was his chief captaine in Ioabs roume Chap. 19 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 them Which had bene vnder Ioáb or Dauids men Chap 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g Which Was his coat that he vsed to Weare in the Warres †Ebr peace †Ebr. doubled not his stroke h He stodeby 〈◊〉 at Ioabs ap pointement i Vnto the citie 〈◊〉 Which Was 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k That is he WeÌ„t about to ouerthrowe it l She sheweth that the olde custome Was not to destroie a 〈◊〉 be fore peace Was of fred Deur 20 11. m She speaketh in the name of the 〈◊〉 n Hearing 〈◊〉 te tolde him he gaue place to 〈◊〉 son and 〈◊〉 onely him that Was 〈◊〉 of the treason †Ebr. the i 〈◊〉 scatered Chap. 8 16 o Ether in dignitie or 〈◊〉 †Ebr. yere after 〈◊〉 †Ebr. soght the 〈◊〉 of the Lord. a Thinking to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these Were not of the seede of AbrahaÌ„ Iosh. 9 39. b VVhere With may your Wrath be appeased that you may pray to God to 〈◊〉 this plague 〈◊〉 his people c Saue onely of 〈◊〉 stocke d Of Sauls kinsemen e To pacifie 〈◊〉 Lord. 1. Sam. 18. 3 f Here Michál is named for Merab Adriels Wife as appeareth 1. Sam. 18 19. for Michal Was the Wife of 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 25 44 neuer had 〈◊〉 2. Sam. 6 23 †Ebr. 〈◊〉 g Which Was in the moneth Abib or Nisan Which 〈◊〉 parte of Marche and parte of April h To make 〈◊〉 a tent 〈◊〉 she prayed to God to turne away his Wrath. i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cause of this famine God by sending of raine 〈◊〉 Wed that he Was paci 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 31 10. k For Where the magistrat suffreth fautes vnpu 〈◊〉 there the plague of God 〈◊〉 vpon the land l That is of the race of 〈◊〉 m VVhich 〈◊〉 to nine pounde thre quarters n For the glorie and Welth of the countrey staÌ„deth in the 〈◊〉 of the godly magistrate o 〈◊〉 Gézer 〈◊〉 is called zip 〈◊〉 1. Chro. 20 4. p That is Lahmi the brother of Go háth 〈◊〉 Da 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 10 5. 1. Sam. 16 9. a In token of the Wonderful benefites that he recei ued of God b By the diuersitie of these 〈◊〉 names he sheweth how his faithwas streÌ„gthned in all tentacions Psal. 18 2. “ Or rocke c As Dauid Who Was the figure of Christ Was by Gods power deliuered 〈◊〉 all daÌ„ gers so Christ his Churche shal ouercome 〈◊〉 greuous daÌ„gers tyraÌ„nie death d That is cloudes and vapors e Lightening aÌ„d thundering f So it semeth When the aire is darke g To flie in a mo ment through the Worlde h By this 〈◊〉 of a tempest he declareth the power of God against his enemies i He alludeth to the miracle of the red Sea k I Was so 〈◊〉 that all meanes semed to faile l To Warde Saul and myne enemies m I attempted nothynge Without his comâ—â—â—dement n Their Wickednes is cause that that thou semest to forget thy 〈◊〉 mercie o The maner that God vsech to sue cour hys neuer faileth p He vseth extra ordinarie meanes to make me Winne most stroÌ„g holdes Or steele q He acknowled geth that GOD Was the autor of his victories Who gaue hym strength r The Wicked in their necessitie are compelled to slieto God but it is to late s Meaning of the Iewes Who conspired againste me t Not Willirgly obeying me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 y. u Let him shewe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all the 〈◊〉 Rom. 〈◊〉 9. Chap 7 〈◊〉 a VVhiche he spake after that he had made the Psalmes b Meanyng 〈◊〉
were deceiued thinking it nothing to kepe the 〈◊〉 so that they worshiped 〈◊〉 but it is idolatrie to worship God anye otherwise then he hath appointed i Whiche 〈◊〉 that it is not conteined in the Ebrew yet because it is here mencioned and is writen in the Greke we 〈◊〉 placed it in the end of thys boke †Or Hozai k Because he had so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agaynste the 〈◊〉 thei did not 〈◊〉 him in the sepulchres of the Kings but in the garden of the Kings house 2 King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. King 22. 1. a He followed Da 〈◊〉 in all pointes that he followed the Lord. b When he was but 〈◊〉 yere 〈◊〉 be shewed him selfe zealous of Gods glorie at twentie yere olde he abolished idolatrie and reslored the 〈◊〉 religion c Which 〈◊〉 that he wolde se the reformacion whiche his owne eies d Read 2 King 23. 16. e This great Zeale of this godly King the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the as 〈◊〉 example and paterne to other Kings and rulers to teach thē 〈◊〉 God requireth 〈◊〉 them “ Or they 〈◊〉 ned to Ierusalèm meaning Shaphan c. f For there were many porcions pieces annexed to the Temple g Meaning that they were in such credite for 〈◊〉 fidelitie that they made none accōptes of that whiche thei 〈◊〉 2. King 22. 9. h Read 2. King 22. 8. i For the Kynge was commanded to haue cōtinually a copie of thys boke and to read therein daye and night Deut. 17. 18. k For sorow that the worde of God had 〈◊〉 so long suppressed the peoplekept in ignorance con sidering also the 〈◊〉 conteined therein against the 〈◊〉 l Thus the godlie do not only lament their owne sinnes but also that their fathers and predecessours haue offended God “ Or 〈◊〉 †Or Harbas m Meaning 〈◊〉 of the Priests apparel or of the Kings n Read here of a King 22. 15. o That is to the King p This she speaketh in comtempt of the idolaters who contrarie to reason and nature make that a god which they haue made and framed with their owne hands q This declareth what is the end of Gods threatnings to call his to repentance to assure the vnre pontant of their destruction r It may appeare that very fewe were touched with true repen tance seing that God spared them 〈◊〉 time onely for the kings sak f Forasmuch as nether yong 〈◊〉 olde colde be exēpted from the cur ses conteined therein if they did transgresse he 〈◊〉 it appearteined to all and was his duetie to se it red to all sortes that 〈◊〉 one might learne to auoyde those punishements by serning GOD 〈◊〉 t Because 〈◊〉 had charge ouer all must answer for euerie one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he thoght 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to se that all 〈◊〉 make prosession to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of God 1. King 〈◊〉 21 a The 〈◊〉 vseth in send 〈◊〉 places to call the lambe the Passeouer which was but the signe of the Passeouer because in all sacramen's the 〈◊〉 haue the names of the things which are signified b So that the Letites 〈◊〉 was not onely to minister in the Tem ple but also to 〈◊〉 the people in the worde of God c As it was before the Temple was buylt therefore your office onely is now to teache the people and to 〈◊〉 God “ 〈◊〉 the people I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 23 26 d 〈◊〉 euerie to examine them selues that they be not 〈◊〉 eat of the 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the people e So that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all sortes gaue of that they had aliberal porcionto the 〈◊〉 of God Meaning of the lābe which was called the 〈◊〉 for onely the 〈◊〉 might sprinkle in necessitie the Leuites might kil the sacrifice g They reserued for the people that which was not expedient to be 〈◊〉 that euerie man might offer peace 〈◊〉 and so haue his porcion Exod. 12. 8. 1 Chro. 25. 1. h Meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prophet because he appoīted the Psalmes and prophecies which were to be sung †Ebr 〈◊〉 i VVhich was in in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 twen tieth 〈◊〉 of his age 2. King 23. 29. k VVhich was a citie of the 〈◊〉 and Iosiah fearing lest he pas sing through Iudah wolde haue taken his king do me made 〈◊〉 against him and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not the Lord. “ Or euphrates †Ebr. of my battel l That is armed him selfe or disguised him selfe because he might not be knowen m The people so muche lamented the losse of this good King that after when there was anie great lamen tation this was spoken of as a pro 〈◊〉 read zach 12. 11. n VVhich some think leremie ma de wherein lamēteth the state of the Church after this Kings death 2 King 28. 10. a For thre moneths after the death of Iosiah ca me Necho to Ierusalem so the plagues began which Huldah the prophets fore warned shulde come vpom Ierusalém b To pay this as a yerely tribute c Because he and the people turned not to God by his first plague he broght a newe vpon him and at length rooted thē out 2 King 24. 13. d He meaneth 〈◊〉 markes which were 〈◊〉 de vpon his bodie when he was dead which thing declared how depely idolatrie was rooted in his heart seing he bare the markes in his flesh e That is he begā his reigne at eight yere olde reigned ten yeres when his father was aliue and after hys fathers death which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e yere of his age he reygned alone 〈◊〉 moneths and ten dayes “ 〈◊〉 vocle 2. King 24. 17. ier 52. 8. Ebr. by the hand of his f By this phrase the scripture mea neth of ten times and diligently as Iere. 11. 7. 25. 3. and 4. 265. 32 33. g Thy God colde no longer suffer their sinnes but muste nedes punish them h VVhether thei fled thinking to haue bene saued for the holines thereof i VVhich is not be cause God approueth him which yet is the minister of his iustice but God wolde by his 〈◊〉 iudgement punish this 〈◊〉 for this King was led with am bicion and vaine 〈◊〉 whereunto were ioyned furie and 〈◊〉 therefore his worke was cordēnable 〈◊〉 standing it was iustr and holy 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 who vsed this wicked instrument to declare his iustice k VVhen Cyrus King of 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l VVho 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 God and 70 ye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or rest of 〈◊〉 land Iere 25 〈◊〉 29. 30. 3 Esdr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 m In the 〈◊〉 yere 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 ouer the 〈◊〉 n God had so pro phecied aboue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 was borne Isa. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Ierusalem the Temple shulde be buylt againe by 〈◊〉 his anointed so called because God vsed his seruice for a time to 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 This 〈◊〉 is not in the 〈◊〉 but is 〈◊〉 out of the 〈◊〉 a Thou hast 〈◊〉 that repen tance shal 〈◊〉 the way for thē retur
asked for our infirmitie for God knew whēce became o Herein is described the nature of Satan whi che is euer ranging for his pray 1 〈◊〉 5. 8. p He seareth thee not for thine owne sake but for the commoditie that he receiueth by thee q Meanyng the grace of GOD whiche 〈◊〉 Iob as a rampare against all tentations r This signifieth that Satan is not able to touch vs but it is GOD that must do it s Satan noteth the vice whereunto men are cō monly subiect that is to hide their rebellion and to be contēt with God in the time of prosperiue whiche vice is disclosed in the time of their aduersitie t GOD giueth not Satan power ouer man but that which God giueth him u That is went to execute that whiche God had permitted him to do for elles he can neuer go out of Gods presence x That is the Arabians y VVhich 〈◊〉 was also done by the craft of Satan to tempt Iob the more grieuously for asmuche as he might se that not onely men were his enemies but that GOD made warre againste him z This 〈◊〉 plague declareth that when one plague is past whiche serneth hard to be borne God can send vs another farre more grieuous to trye hys and teache them obedience a Whiche came not of 〈◊〉 but declareth that the children of God are not insensible like bloc kes but that in their 〈◊〉 thei fele 〈◊〉 and grief of minde yet they kepe a meane herein rebell not against God as the wicked do Eccle 5. 14. 1. Tim. 6 7. b That is ito the belly of the earth which is the mother of all c Hereby he confesseth that God is iuste and good all thogh his hād be sore vpō him d But declared that God did althing 〈◊〉 to iustice equitie a That is the An gels as Chap. 1 6. b Read Chap. 1 13 Ezek 14 14. c He proueth Iobs integritie by this that he ceased not to feare God when his plagues were grie uously vpon him d That is when thou hadst noght against him or when thou wast not able to bring thy purpose to passe e Hereby he mēt that a mās owne skinne is dearer vnto him then another mans f Meaning his owne persone g Thus Satán can go no further in punishing then God hathe limited vnto him h This sore was moste vehement where with also God plagued the Egyptians Exo. 9 9. and threateneth to punish there belliouspeo ple Deut. 28 27. so that this tentatiō was moste grieuous for if Iob had measured Gods fauour by the vehemencie of his disease he might haue thoght that God had cast him of i As destitute of all other helpe and meanes and wonderfully afflicted with the soro we of his disease k Satán vseth the same instrument against Iob as he did against Adám l Meaning what gainest thou to serue God seing he thus plagueth thee as thogh he were thine enemie This is the moste grieuous tentacion of the faithful when their faith is assailed and when Satán goeth about to persuade them that thei trust in God in vayne m For death was appointed to the blasphemer and so she ment that he shulde be sone ridde out of his 〈◊〉 n That is to be pacient in 〈◊〉 as we reioy ce when he sendeth prosperitie so to acknowledge him to be bothe merciful Iusle o He so 〈◊〉 his affectiōs that his tongue 〈◊〉 impaciencie did not murmure against God p Which were men of autoritie wise and learned and as the Septuagint write King and came to comfort him but when they saw how he was visiced they conceiued an euil opinion of him as thogh he had bene but an hypocrite and so iustely plagued of God for his sinnes q This was also a ceremonie which they vsed in those countreis as the renting of their clothes in signe of sorowe c. r And therefore thoght that he wolde not haue hearkened to their counsel a The seuē dayes ended Chap. 9 13 b Here Iob begin neth to 〈◊〉 his great 〈◊〉 in this battel betwene the Spirit the flesh Rem 7 18 after a maner yeldeth yet in the end he 〈◊〉 vi ctorie thogh he was in the meane time greatly wounded c Men ought not to be weary of their life cursse 〈◊〉 because of the infirmities that it is subiect vnto but because they are giuē to sinne and rebellion against God d Let it be put out of the nōber of dayes and let it not haue the light of the senne to separate it frō the night e That is moste obscure darknes which maketh them afraied of death that are in it f Which cursse the day of their birth let thē lay that cursse vpon this night g Let it be always night and neuer se day †Ebr. the eye liddes of the morning h This and that which followeth declareth that when mā giueth place to his passions he is not able to stay nor kepe measure but runneth head ling 〈◊〉 all euil except God call him backe i The 〈◊〉 of his afilictions made him to 〈◊〉 these wordes as thogh death were the end of all miseries and as if there were nolife after this whiche he speaketh not as thogh it were so but the infirmities of his flesh caused him to brast out into this error of the wicked k He 〈◊〉 the ambition of thē which for their pleasure as it we re change the or der of nature buylde in moste baren places because they wolde hereby make their names immortal l Thatis by death thecrueltie of the tyrants hathe reased m All they that susteine anie kinde of calamitie and 〈◊〉 in this worlde which he speaketh after the iudgement of the flesh n He sheweth that the benefites of God are not comfortable except the heart ye ioyful and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o That 〈◊〉 not how to come out of his miseries because he dependeth not on Gods pouidence p In my prosperitie I loked euer for a fall as is come now to passe q The feare of troubles that shulde insue caused my prospe ritie to seme to me as nothing and yet I am not exempted from trouble a Seing this thine impaciencie b Thou haste cōforted others in their afflictions canst not now comfort thy selfe c This he concludeth that Iob was but an hypo crite and had no true feare not trust in God d He concludeth that Iob was reproued seing that God handeled him so extremely whiche is the argument that the carnal men make against the children of God e They that do euil can not but receiue euil f He sheweth that God nedeth no great preparatiō to destrove his enemies for he cā do it with the blastof his mouth g Thogh men ac cording to 〈◊〉 office do not punish tyrants whome for their crueltie he compareth to lions and their children to their whelpes yet God bothe is able and his iustice wil pu nish them h A
thing that I knew not before was declared vn to me by vision that is that who soeuer thinketh him selfe iuste shal be founde a sinner when he commeth before God i In these visions whiche GOD sheweth to his creatures there is euer a certeine feare ioyned that the autoritie the reof mightbehad in greater reuerence k Whē all things were quiet or when the feare was some what as waged as God appeared to 〈◊〉 1. Kīg 19 12. l He proueth that if God did punish the innocent the creature shulde be more iust then the Creator which were a blasphemie m If God finde imperfection in his Angels when they 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by his power how muche more shal he lay foly to mans charge when he wolde 〈◊〉 him selfe against God n That is in this 〈◊〉 body subiect to corruption 2 Cor. 5 1. o They se death 〈◊〉 before their eyes and daily appioc ing toward them p No man for all this doeth consider it q That is before that any of them were so wise as to thinke on death a He willeth Iob tocōsider the exā ple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thē that haue liued or do liue godly whether any of thē be like vnto him in raging against God as he doeth b Murmuring against God in afflictions increaseth the peine 〈◊〉 mans folie c That is the sinner that hath not the feare of God d I was not mou ed with his prosperitie bu knew that God had cur sed him and his e Thogh God some time suffer the fathers to pas se in this 〈◊〉 yet his iudgemēts wil 〈◊〉 vpon their wicked chil dren f By publicke iud gement thei shal be condēned and none shal pitie them g Thogh there be but two or thre eares left in the hedges yet these shal be taken frō him h That is the earth is not the cause of barennes and mans miserie but his owne sinne i Which declareth that sinne is euer in our corrupt na ture for before sinneit was not subiect to peine afflictiō k If I suffred as thou doest wolde seke vnto God He 〈◊〉 Iob to humble him self vnto God to whome all creatures are subiect and whose workes declare that man is inexcusable except he glorifie God in all his workes m He sheweth bv particular examples of God are * 1 Cor. 3 19. n In things plaine euidēt thei shewe thē selues fooles instead of wisemen o This declareth that GOD punisheth the world ly wise as he threatned Deut. 28. 29. p That is he that hūbleth him selfe before God q He compareth the 〈◊〉 of the wicked to sharpes swordes r 〈◊〉 the wicked be compelled at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 their mou thes muche more they that professe God s He will send trouble after trouble that his 〈◊〉 may not for one time but continually trust in him but they shal haue a com 〈◊〉 issue euen in the greatest and the 〈◊〉 whiche is here calledthe 〈◊〉 t VVhere as the wicked lament in their 〈◊〉 thou shalt haue 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 u VVhen we are in Gods fauour all creatures shal serue vs. x God shal so blesse thee that thou shal 〈◊〉 haue occasion to reioyce in all thyngs and not to be offended y 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of God haue not 〈◊〉 this promes 〈◊〉 yet GOD doeth recompence it other wise to their 〈◊〉 z VVe haue learned these pointes by 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 not the innocent that man can not compare iustice with him that the 〈◊〉 shal not long 〈◊〉 and that the affliction which man 〈◊〉 commeth for hys owne sinne a To knowe whe 〈◊〉 er I complaine without 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b My 〈◊〉 is so great 〈◊〉 I lack wordes to expresse it c VVhiche declareth that he was not onely 〈◊〉 in bodye but wonded in 〈◊〉 whiche is the greatest battell that the faithfull can haue d 〈◊〉 you that 〈◊〉 with out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the brute beastes do not complaine when they haue what they wolde e 〈◊〉 a mans tast delite in that that hathe no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that none take pleasure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seing they can not 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 ges 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the mouth f Herein he sinneth double bothe in wishynge through 〈◊〉 to dye and also in 〈◊〉 of GOD a thyng whiche was not agreable to his wil. g That is let me dye at once before I come to di 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mine 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 lest he shulde be bro 〈◊〉 to inconueniencies yf 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shulde continue i Haue I not soght to helpe my 〈◊〉 as muche as 〈◊〉 possible Or wisdome or Lawe k He 〈◊〉 those friendes whiche comfort not in 〈◊〉 to a broke whiche in 〈◊〉 whē we nede waters is 〈◊〉 winter is hard frosen ād in the tyme of raine when we haue no nede ouerfloweth with water l 〈◊〉 that passe thereby to gointo the 〈◊〉 coun treies of Arabia thinke to finde water there quenche their thirst but they are deceiued m 〈◊〉 is like to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whyche deceiueth them that thinke to haue water there in their nede as I loked for consolation as your hands n He toucheth the 〈◊〉 W iche for no necessitie will giue 〈◊〉 of their goods and muche more hesemen whiche woldenot giue him comfortable wordes o 〈◊〉 me wherein I haue 〈◊〉 and I will confesse my 〈◊〉 p He that hathe a good conscience doeth not shrinke at the sharpe wordes or reasonyngs of others excepte they be able to persuade hym by reason q Do you 〈◊〉 at my wordes 〈◊〉 I shulde be thoght to speake foolis hly whiche am nowe in miserie r Consider whether I speake as one that is driuen to this 〈◊〉 through verye sorowe or as an hypocrite as you condemne me a Hathe not an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some reste and 〈◊〉 then in this my 〈◊〉 tor ment I am worse then an hyreling b My 〈◊〉 hathe continued from moneth to moneth and I haue loked for 〈◊〉 in vaine c This signifieth that his disease was rare and moste horrible d Thus he speaketh in respecte of the 〈◊〉 of mans life which passeth without hope of 〈◊〉 inconsideration whereof he desireth God to haue compassion on him e If thou beholde me in thine angre I shal not be able to stande in thy presence f Shall no more enioye this mortal life g Seing I can by nonother meanes comfort my selfe I will declare my griefe by wordes and thus he speaketh as one ouercome with grief of minde h Am not I a poore wretche what nedest thou then to lay so muche peine on me i So that I can ha ue no rest night nor day h Am not I a poore wretche what nedest thou then to lay so muche peine on me k He speaketh as one ouercome with sorowe and not of iudge ment or of the examination of his faith l Seing my-terme of lyfe is so shorte let me haue some reste and ease m Seing that mā of him selfe is so vile why doest thou 〈◊〉 hym 〈◊〉 honour to contende against him
to be an example for others t God Wil be reuenged of this hastie iudgement Where by you condemne me a He declareth that two things moued him to speake to Wit because Iob semed to touche him because he thoght he had knowled ge sufficient to confute him b His purpose is to proue Iob to be a Wicked man and an hypocrite because God punished him changed his 〈◊〉 into aduersitie c Where as the fa ther through am bition and tyran nie 〈◊〉 pressed the poore the children through pouertie and miserie shal 〈◊〉 fauour at the pore d So that the thing Which he hathe takē away by violence shal be 〈◊〉 againe by force e Meaning that he shal cary nothing a Way With him but his sinne f As poyson that is swere in the mouthe bringeth destruction Whē it cometh into the body so all vice at the first is pleasant but after Ward God turneth it to destruction g He compareth euil 〈◊〉 goods to the venim of aspes Which serpent is moste dā gerous nothing that Iobs great riches Were not truely come by and therefore God did plague him iustely for the same h Thogh God giue to all other 〈◊〉 of his blessings yet he shal haue no par te thereof i That is thesera neners and spoilers of the poore shal enioye their 〈◊〉 but for a 〈◊〉 after God Wil take it frome them cause thē to make restitutiō so that it is but an exchange k He shall leaue nothing to hys posteritie l The Wicked shal neuer be in rest for one Wicked man shall seke to destroy another m Some read vpō his flesh alluding to Iob whose flesh Was smiten with a scabbe n Some read of the quiuer o All feare sorow shall light vpon him Whē he thīketh to escape p That is fyre frō heauen or the fire of Gods Wrath. q Meaning the children of the Wicked shal flow awayelike riuers and be dispersed indiuers places r Thus God Wyll plague thewicked s Agaynste God thinking to excuse him self to es cape Gods hand a Your diligent marking of my wordess halbe to me a great consolation b As thogh he Woldesay I do not 〈◊〉 with mā 〈◊〉 with God Who will not answer me and ther fore my mynde 〈◊〉 be trou bled c He chargeth thē as thogh thei were not 〈◊〉 to cōprehend thys hys feling of Gods iud gement exhorteth them therfore to silence d Iob proueth against his aduersa ries that god puni sheth not straight Waies the wicked but oft times gyueth them lōg life prosperitie so that We must not iudge God iust or vniust by the thīg that appeare to our eye e Thei haue store of children Iustie and helthful in these pointes he answereth to that Which zophar alledged before f Not beynge tormented with long sickenes g Thei desire nothing more thē to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from all subiectiō hat 〈◊〉 shulde 〈◊〉 to God this Iob shew eth hys aduersaries that if they reason onely e by that which is sene by commune experience the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God are better delt with all then thei that loue him h It is not theyr owne but GOD onelye lendeth it 〈◊〉 them i God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 theyr 〈◊〉 k When God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his wickednes he s hal know that his 〈◊〉 Was but 〈◊〉 l Who sendeth to the Wicked prospe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the godlie m 〈◊〉 the Wicked n To Wit the godlye o As concernyng their bodies and this he speaketh accordinge to the cōmune 〈◊〉 p Thus thei called Iobs house in 〈◊〉 concludyng that it was destroyed because he was Wicked q VVhich 〈◊〉 long trauailing haue experience and 〈◊〉 herof to Wit that the wicked do prosper the godlye liue in affliction r Thogh the Wicked florishe here yet God will punishe hym in the last day s Thogh men do 〈◊〉 him and none dare reproue him in 〈◊〉 Worlde yet death is a tokē that God will bring him to an account t He shall be glad to lie in a stimye pit Which before colde not be content With a royal palace u Saying that the iust in this world haue prosperitie the wicked aduer sitie a 〈◊〉 Were iust yet God colde haue no profite of this his iustice therfore when he punisheth him he hath no regard to his iustice but to his sinne b Lest thou 〈◊〉 dest reproue 〈◊〉 hurt him c Thou hast bene cruel and without charitie Woldest do nothing for the poore but 〈◊〉 thine owne a 〈◊〉 Chap. 35. 7. d 〈◊〉 wast in power and autoritie thou didst no iustice but wrong e Thou haste not onely notshewed 〈◊〉 but oppressed them f That is manifold 〈◊〉 g He accuseth Iob of impietie con tempt of God as thoght he wolde say If thou passe not for men yet cōsider the height of Gods maiestie h That so muche themore by that excellent worke thou maiest 〈◊〉 God and 〈◊〉 him i He reproueth Iob as 〈◊〉 he denied Gods prouidence and that he 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 things that were done in thys worlde k How God hath punished thē from the beginning l He proueth gods 〈◊〉 by the punishement of the wicked whome he taketh away before they can brynge 〈◊〉 wicked purposes to passe m He answereth to that which Iob had said Chap. 21. 7. that the wicked haue prosperitie in this world desitynge that he might not be partaker of the sike n The iuste reioyce at the destruction of the wicked for two 〈◊〉 ses firste because God sheweth him selfe iudge of the 〈◊〉 by this meanes 〈◊〉 his honour glorie secondlye because God sheweth that he hathe care ouer hys in that he punisheth their enemies o That is the state and preseruation of the godly is hid vnder gods wings p Meaning of the wicked q He exhorteth Iob to repentance and to returne to God r God wil restore vnto thee all thy substāce s VVhich 〈◊〉 in abundance like dust t That is the fauour of God u God 〈◊〉 deliuer his when the wicked are destroyed rounde about them as in the flood and in Sodome x God will deliuer a whole countreye frome perill euen for the iuste manssake a He sheweth the iuste cause 〈◊〉 hys complaining and as touching that Elphaz had exhor ted him to returne to God cha 22. 21. he declareth that he 〈◊〉 nothyng more but it semed that God wold not be founde of him b Vsing his 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 saying Because I am God I maye do what I wil. c Of his me cie he wolde giue me power to answer him d VVhen he of his mercie hathe giuē strength to mainteine their cause e Meaning that if he consider Gods iustice he is not able to 〈◊〉 his iudgemēts on what side or part so euer he 〈◊〉 him self f God hathe thys 〈◊〉 aboue me that he know eth my waye to wit that I am innocent and I am not able to iudge of his workes he sheweth
also hys confidence that God doeth 〈◊〉 him for his profit g His worde is more precious vnto me then the meat where with the bodie is 〈◊〉 h Iob 〈◊〉 that at this 〈◊〉 he felt not Gods fauour and yet was assured that he had appointed him to a good ende i In manye pointes man is not able to 〈◊〉 to Gods iudgementes k That I shulde not be without feare l He sheweth the cause of his feare which is that he beirgin 〈◊〉 seeth none end nether yet know et h the cause a Thus Iob speaketh in 〈◊〉 and after the iudgemēt of the flesh that is that he seeth not the thinges that are done at times 〈◊〉 yet hathe a 〈◊〉 care ouer all because he punisheth not the wic ked nor reuēgeth the godlie b VVhen he punisheth the wicked and rewardeth the good c And for crueltie oppression dare not shewe theyr faces d That is spareno diligence e He and his lyus by robbing and murdering f Meaning 〈◊〉 poore mans g Signifying that one wicked man wil not spoile an other but for 〈◊〉 h The poore are driuē by the wicked into rockes holes where they can not lye drye for the rayne i That is they so powle and pille the poore widow that she can not haue to susteyne her selfe that she may be able to giue her child sucke k That is his garment wherewith he shulde be couered or clad l In suche places whiche are appointed for that purpose meaning that those that la bour for the wicked are pined for hungre m For the greate oppression and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n Crye out call for vengeance o God doeth not cōdemnethe wicked but semeth to passe ouer it by his long silēce p That is Goddes worde because thei are 〈◊〉 thereby q By these particu 〈◊〉 vices and the licence therunto he wolde proue that God punisheth not the wic ked rewardeth the iuste r He fleeth to the waters for his succour s Thei thinke that all the worlde is bent against thē and dare not go by the hieway t As the drye grounde is neuer full with waters so will thei neuer cease sinning till thei come to the graue u Thogh God suffer thewicked for a time yet theyr end shal be moste vile destinction in this point Iob cometh to him self and sheweth his confidence x He sheweth why the wicked shal not be 〈◊〉 because he dyd not pitie others y He declareth that after that the wicked haue destroyed the weakest they will do like to the stronger and therefore are iustely preuented by Gods iudgements z That is that 〈◊〉 to your reasoning no man can giue a perfite reason 〈◊〉 Gods iudgements 〈◊〉 me be reproued Chap. xxv a His purpose is to proue that 〈◊〉 God trye and afflict the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 son after h sendeth prosperitie and because he did not so to Iob he cōcludeth that he is 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 can hide him from hisp esence c That is be iuste in respect of God d If God hewe his power the moone 〈◊〉 can not haue that light which is giuen them muche lesse can mā haue anye 〈◊〉 but of 〈◊〉 Chap. xxvi a Thou concludest nothing for nether thou 〈◊〉 me which am destitute of all helpe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ly on Gods 〈◊〉 who hath nonede of thy defence b But thou doest not applie it to the purpose c That is moueth thee to speake this d Iob 〈◊〉 to declare the force of Gods power and prouidence in the mines metals in the depe places of the earth e There is nothīg bid in the bottom of the earth but he seeth it f Meaning the graue wherein 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g He causeth the whole heauen to turne aboute the North pole h That is he hideth the 〈◊〉 whiche are called his throne i So long as this worlde 〈◊〉 k Not that 〈◊〉 hathe pillers to vpholde it 〈◊〉 he speaketh by a 〈◊〉 as thogh he 〈◊〉 say The heauen it self is not able to 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 l VVhiche is a figure of 〈◊〉 facioned like a serpent because of the crookednes m If these fewe things which we se daily with our eyes declare his 〈◊〉 power and prouidence how muche more wolde they appeare if we were able to comprehend all his workes a He hathe so sore afflicted me that men cānot iudge of mine vprightnes for thei iudge onely by 〈◊〉 signes b Howsoeuer mē iudge of me 〈◊〉 will I not speake contrarie to that which I haue said so do wickedly in betraying the 〈◊〉 c VVhich condēne me as a wicked man because the hād of God is vppon me 〈◊〉 I wil not cōfesse that God doeth thus punishe 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 sinnes e Of my life past f What aduantage hathe the dissembler to gaine neuer so much seing he shall lose hys owne soule g That is what God reserueth to him self whereof he giueth not the knowledge to all h That is these secret iudgemēts of God and yet do not vnderstande them i Why mainteine you then this 〈◊〉 k Thus Will God ordre the wicked and punishe him euen vnto his posteritie l None shal 〈◊〉 him m Which bredeth in another mans 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 garment but is sone shaken 〈◊〉 n He meaneth that the wicked tyrants shall not haue a quiet death 〈◊〉 be buried honorably a His purpose is to declare that mā maye atteine in this Worlde to diuers secrets of nature but man is neuer able to comprehend the wisdome 〈◊〉 God b 〈◊〉 is nothing but it is cōpased within certeine limites and 〈◊〉 he an end but Gods wisdome c Meaning him that 〈◊〉 thereby d VVhiche a man can not wade through e That 〈◊〉 corne vnder nethe is 〈◊〉 stone or cole which easely cōceiueth fyre f He alludeth to the mines and secrets of nature which are vnder the earth where into nether soules nor beasles can entre g After that he hath declared the wisdome of God in the secretes of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 describeth his power h Thogh 〈◊〉 power and wisdome may be 〈◊〉 stād in 〈◊〉 things yet his heauēlie wisdome can not be 〈◊〉 vnto i It is to hie a thing for man to atteine vnto in this worlde k I can nether be boght for golde nor precious 〈◊〉 but is onelye the gift of God l VVhich is thoght to be a kinde of precious 〈◊〉 m Meaning that there 〈◊〉 no natural meanes wherby man might atteine to the heauē lie wisdome whiche he 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 that she hie n He 〈◊〉 God onelye the 〈◊〉 of this wisdome and the 〈◊〉 thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. o He declareth that man hathe so much of this heauenlie wisdome as he sheweth by fearing God and departing from 〈◊〉 †Ebr. moneths before a When I felt his fauour b I was fre from affliction c That is semed by euident tokēs to be more preset with me d By these similitudes he declareth the great prosperitie that he was in so that he
times z As ther all do that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the power of God by their capacitie a The forgetfulnes of Gods 〈◊〉 is the rote of 〈◊〉 and all vice u whatsoeuer commeth not from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the heart is hypocrisie b This worde signifieth a confused mixture of 〈◊〉 and venemous wormes Some take it for all wilde beastes c He repeteth not he 〈◊〉 the miracles that God did in Egypt but certeine which might be 〈◊〉 to conuince the people of malice and ingratitude d So called 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 that is of 〈◊〉 thewicked or els because therwere wicked 〈◊〉 whome God permitted to vexe men e The first borne are so called as Genes 49. 3. g That is thei bad none occasiō to feare for 〈◊〉 che as God destroied their enemies and deliueted them safely h Meaning Canà an which God had consecrate to him selfe and appointed to his people 〈◊〉 11. 1 53. 7. i Nothing more displeaseth God in the children them when 〈◊〉 continue in that wickednes which their fathers 〈◊〉 begonne k By 〈◊〉 God otherwise then he had 〈◊〉 l For their ingra titude he 〈◊〉 the Philislims to take the 〈◊〉 which was the signe of his presence from amōg them m The Arke is called his 〈◊〉 and beautie because thereby he 〈◊〉 his peo ple and beautiful ly appeared vnto them n Thei were sud 〈◊〉 destroyed o Thei had no mariage songs that is thei were not maried p Ether thei were slaine before or taken prisoners of their enemies and so were forbidden q Because thei were drunken in their sinnes thei iudged Gods pacience to be a slombring as thogh he were drunken there fore he answering their beastlie iudgement faith he wil awake and rake sudden vengeance 1. Sam 4. 10. r Shewing that he spared not altogether the Israelites thogh he punished their enemies s By 〈◊〉 the Temple and establishing the kingdome he declareth that the signes 〈◊〉 his sauour were among them t He sheweth wherein a Kings charge standeth to Wit to prouide faithfully for his people to gui de them by coun sel and defend them by power Psal. lxxix a The people crye vnto God against the barbarous tyrannie of the Babylonians Whospoiled Gods inheritance polluted his Temple destroyed his religion 〈◊〉 red his people b The Prophet sheweth towhat extremities God suffreth sometime his Church to fall to exercise their faith ' before he set to his hād to deliuer them c Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 durst not burie them for 〈◊〉 of the enemies d Whereof some came of Abrahā but Were degene tate and others Were open enemies to thy religion but thei bothe laughed at our miseries e Wilt thou vtter ly cōsume vs for our sinnes before thou takest vs to mercie f Which We our fathers haue committed g And 〈◊〉 not til We 〈◊〉 recompenced for our sinnes h Seing We haue none other Sa 〈◊〉 nether can We helpe our selues and also by our saluacion thy Name shal be praised therefore o Lord helpe vs. Iere. 10. 〈◊〉 i Who thogh in respect of God thei Were iustly pnnished for their 〈◊〉 yet in consideration of their cause We re vniustly murthered k Which Were captiues among their enemies colde loke for no thing but death l We 〈◊〉 to desire no bene 〈◊〉 of God but on this condition to praise his 〈◊〉 a This 〈◊〉 Was made as a praier for to desire God to be merciful to the tentribes b Moue their hearts that thei may returne to Worship God a right that is in the place ' Where thou hast appoin ted Isa. 43. 21. Psal. lxxx c Ioyne thy Who le people and all thy tribes together againe d The 〈◊〉 feare Gods angre When thei 〈◊〉 ue that their prai ers are not forthWith heard e Our neighbours haue continual strife and War reagainst vs. f Because that repentance one ly commeth of God thei moste instantly and ofe times call to God for it as a meane Whereby thei shal be saued g Seing that of thy mercie thou hast made vs a moste deare possesion to thee and we through our sinnes are made open for Wilde beastes to deuour vs declareagaine thy loue and finish the Worke that thou hast begonne †Ebr Cedres of God h Towit Euphra tes i That is aswel thei that 〈◊〉 our religion as thei thathate our persones k Thei gaue not place to tentatiō knowing that albeit there were no helpe in earth yet God Was able to succour them from heauen l So that no power can preuaile against it and Which as a yong bud thou 〈◊〉 vp againe as out of the 〈◊〉 ashes m Onely When thou 〈◊〉 angrie and notwith the 〈◊〉 of the enemie n That is vpon this vine or people 〈◊〉 thou hast planted With thy right hand that thei shulde be as one man or one bodie o For none can call vpon God but suche as are raised vp as it Were from death to life and regenerate by the holie Spirit a An 〈◊〉 of musicke broght from Geth b It semeth that this psal Was ap pointed for solēne feastes and assemblies of the people to Whome for a time the se ceremonies Were ordeined but now vnder the Gospel are abolished d That is in Israél for 〈◊〉 familie was coun ted the chief before that 〈◊〉 Was preferred e 〈◊〉 speaketh in the persone of the people becau se he Was their leader f If thei Were ne uer able to giue 〈◊〉 thakes to God for this deliuerance from corporal bōdage how much more are We 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the tyrānie of Satan and 〈◊〉 g By a strange Wonderful fac ó. †〈◊〉 contention Exod. 17 16. h He cōdemneth all assemblies Where the people are not atten tiue to heare Gods voice to giue obedience to the same i God accuseth their incredulitie because thei ope ned not their 〈◊〉 to recei ue 〈◊〉 in suche abundance as he powreth them out k God by his Worde calleth all but his secret election 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal heare With 〈◊〉 l If their sinnes had not letted m If the Israelites had not broken couenant With God he Wolde haue 〈◊〉 them victo rie against their ennemies n That is With moste fine Wheat and abundance of honie a The Prophet sheweth that if 〈◊〉 iudges do not then 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is aboue them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vengeáce on thē b For theues and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fauour in iudgement When the cause of the godlie can not be heard c Not onely Whē they cryefor help but When their cause requireth aide and support d That is all things are out of 〈◊〉 ether by their 〈◊〉 or careles 〈◊〉 e No title of honour shal excuse you 〈◊〉 you shal be 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement and 〈◊〉 a compt as Wel as other 〈◊〉 f Therefore noty 〈◊〉 shal plucke thy right outo 〈◊〉 from thee a This Psalme 〈◊〉 to haue bene composed as a 〈◊〉 of praier against the 〈◊〉
deliuered miraculously from his enemies but specially by the comming of Christ of whome he prophecieth in the next 〈◊〉 k The autor of eternitie and by whome the Church and 〈◊〉 member thereof shal be preserued for euer and haue immortal life l His singular loue and care for his elect m This is another prophecie against thē of Samaria which were 〈◊〉 and concemners of Gods promises and menaces g Their nomber was greater whē they went into captiuitie then when they retur ned but their ioye was greater at their returne 〈◊〉 2 10. n VVe were but weake when the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouercame vs ut we wil make 〈◊〉 so strōg hat we wil neher care for 〈◊〉 mies nor feare Godsthreatenīgs o Rezin King of 〈◊〉 who was in league with 〈◊〉 was slaine by the Assyrians after whose death 〈◊〉 that is the Syrians 〈◊〉 againste Israél which on the other side were as sailed by the 〈◊〉 p wickednes as abellow se 〈◊〉 the fyre of Gods wrath which 〈◊〉 all his obstinate enemies q Thogh there were no foren enemie yet they shal destroy one another r Their griedines shal be 〈◊〉 so that one 〈◊〉 shal eat vp another as thogh he shulde eat his owneflesh a which write pronounce a wic ked 〈◊〉 to op presse the poore meaning that the wicked magistra tes which were the chief cause of mischief 〈◊〉 be first 〈◊〉 b To wit from Assyria c Your riches autoritie thatthei maie be safe and that yemaie recei 〈◊〉 them againe d Because thei ha ue forsaken 〈◊〉 someshal go into 〈◊〉 the rest shal be slaine e God calleth for the Assyrians to be the 〈◊〉 of his vengence f That is the Assyrians againste the Iewes which are but 〈◊〉 in this sixt seuenth verse is 〈◊〉 the difference of the worke of God of the wicked in one verie thing and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods intentiō is to cha stice thē for their amendement the 〈◊〉 pur pose is to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to enriche them selues thus in respect of Gods 〈◊〉 it is Gods worke but in re spect of their owne 〈◊〉 it is the worke of the deuil g Seing that haue ouercome aswel one 〈◊〉 as another so that none colde 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 be able to escape 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h VVen he hathe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cople for he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at his owne house ti ēwil he bur ne 〈◊〉 roddes i Meaning o Saneherib k Here we se that no 〈◊〉 is able to do anie thing but as God appointeth him that they are allbut his in 〈◊〉 ments to do his worke thogh the intentions be diuerse as ver 6. l Meaning that God is a light to comfort his people and a fyre to burne his enemies m That is the As syrians n To wit bodie and soule vtterly o When the battel is lost and the standerd taken p This is the end of Gods plagues towards his to 〈◊〉 them to him and to forsake all trust in others q This smale nomber whiche semed to be consumed and yet according to Gods decre is 〈◊〉 ued shall be sufficient to fil all the worlde with righteousnes r God will destroye this lande as he hathe deter mined and after saue a smal portion s As the Egyptians did punish thee t Read Chap. 9. 4 u VVhen the Israelites passed through by the lifting vp of Mo ses rod and the enemies 〈◊〉 drowned Exod. 14. 28. x Because of the promes made to that kingdome whereby Christs kingdome was 〈◊〉 y He describeth by what waye the 〈◊〉 shulde come against Ierusalem to 〈◊〉 me the fai hfull when it shulde come to passe that as their plague was come so shuld they be deliuered z Feare and destruction shall come vpō 〈◊〉 for the princes the people shall all be led awaie captiues a Because the 〈◊〉 of Babylon was a figure of the spirituall 〈◊〉 vnder sinne he she weth that our true deliuerance must come by Christe for as Dauid 〈◊〉 out of Ishai a man without di gnitie so 〈◊〉 shuldecome of a poore carpēters house as out of a dead stocke b All these properties can agre to none but onely vnto Christ for it is he that 〈◊〉 the heartes of the faithful ād 〈◊〉 their concupiscences to the wicked he is the sauour of death and to thē that shal 〈◊〉 so that all the worlde 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 with this rod when is hys worde Chap. 〈◊〉 2. c Mē because of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affections are 〈◊〉 by the names of beastes wherein 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but Christ by his Spirit shal 〈◊〉 thē 〈◊〉 in them suche mutual 〈◊〉 that they shal be like lambes sauoryng and louing one another and cast of all their cruel affections Chap. 65. 25. d It shal be in as great abundance as the waters in the sea e He prophecieth of the calling of the Gentiles f That is 〈◊〉 Churche whiche he also calleth his rest Psal. 〈◊〉 14. g For God firste deliuered his peo ple 〈◊〉 of Egypt and now 〈◊〉 seth to deliuer thē cut of their enemies hands as from the Parthians Persians Chaldeans and thē of Antiochia amonge whome they were dispersed and this is chiefly ment of Christ who calleth hys people being dispersed through 〈◊〉 all the worlde h Here he descri 〈◊〉 the consent that shal be in his Churche and their victorie against their enemies i Meaning a corner of the sea that entreth into the land and hathe the forme of a tongue k To wit Nilus the great 〈◊〉 of Egypt whiche entreth into the sea with seuen 〈◊〉 a He sheweth how the Churche shal praise God when they are de liuered frome their captiuitie b Our saluacion standeth onelye in God who giueth vs an assured confidence constancie and occasion to praise hym for the same c The graces of God shal be so abundant that ye may receiue thē in as greà t plentie as waters out of a fountaine that is ful * 1. Chron 16. 8. Exod. 15. 2. Psal. 118. 14. d Ye that are of the Church a That is the great 〈◊〉 ie which was prophecied to come on Babel as a moste grieuous burden whiche they were not able to beare in these 12 Chapters followynge he speaketh of the plagues wherewith God wolde smite these strāge nacions who me they knew to declare that God chastised the 〈◊〉 as hys childrē and these other as hys enemies and also that if God spare not these that are ignoraunt that they muste not thinke strange if he punished thē whiche haue kno ledge of his Law and kepe it not b To wit to the Medes and the Persians c That is prepared and appointed to execut my iudgements d VVhich willingly go about the worke whereunto I appointe them but howe the wicked do this read Chap. 10. 6. e The 〈◊〉 of the Medes and the Persians against Babylon f Ye Babilonians g The Babylonians angre and 〈◊〉 shal be so muche that their faces shal burne as fyre
I haue determi ned in my secret counsel and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to destroy thē 〈◊〉 my sworde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with sheding blood e Thei had an opi nion of holines because thei came of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in effect were accursed of God enemies vnto his Church as the 〈◊〉 are f That is bothe o yong and olde poore and riche of his enemies g That famous citie shal be consumed as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 h The mightie riche shal be as well destroyed as the 〈◊〉 i He alludeth to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorah k Read Chap. 13. 21 and zephan 2 14. l In vaine shall any mā go about to buyld it 〈◊〉 m Meaning there shal be nether order nor policie nor 〈◊〉 of commune weale n Read Chap 13. 21 o Signifying that Idumea shuld be an 〈◊〉 desolation and baren wildernes p That is in the Law where such curses are threatned againste the wicked Chap. XXXV q To wit beastes and foules r That is the mouthe of the Lord. s He hathe giuen the beastes and foules Idumea for an inheritance a He 〈◊〉 of the ful 〈◊〉 ̄ of the Church both of the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 which shal be 〈◊〉 accōplished at the last day albeit as yet it is 〈◊〉 to a desert and 〈◊〉 b The Church whi che was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 wildernes shal by Christ be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and beautiful c He sheweh that the 〈◊〉 of God is the cause that the 〈◊〉 doeth bring forth 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 d He 〈◊〉 all to 〈◊〉 one an other and 〈◊〉 the ministers to exhorte strengthen the 〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abide the coming of God 〈◊〉 is at 〈◊〉 e To destroye your enemies f VVhē the knowledge of Christ is 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of God shal haue thē giuen by Christ. h It shal be for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Wicked i God shal lead guide 〈◊〉 alluding to the 〈◊〉 forthe of 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to the wicked to be 〈◊〉 hereby 〈◊〉 30 6. l VVhome the Lord shal 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 tie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a This historie is 〈◊〉 because it is as a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of the doctrine 〈◊〉 bothe for the threatnings and 〈◊〉 to wit that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suffer his Churche to be afflicted but at length wolde end deliuerance b VVhen he had abolished supersticion and 〈◊〉 and restored religion yet God wolde exercise his Church to 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 cience c For hewas now restored to his 〈◊〉 as Isaiah had prophecied Chap. 22. 20 d This declareth that there we e sew 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 in the Kings house when he was 〈◊〉 to send this w 〈◊〉 man in suche a 〈◊〉 matter c Saneheribs chief captaine f He speaketh this in the persone of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 charging him that he put his 〈◊〉 in his wit and eloquence where as his 〈◊〉 confidence was in the Lord. g Satan labored to pul the godlye King from one vaine confidence to another to wit from trust in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power was weak and wold deceiue thē to yelde him selfe to the 〈◊〉 and so not to hope for anye helpe of God “ Or turne backe h He reprocheth to Hezekiah his smale power whi che is not able to resist one of 〈◊〉 least captaines i Thus the wicked to deceiue 〈◊〉 will 〈◊〉 the Name of the Lord but we must trye the 〈◊〉 whether thei be of God or 〈◊〉 k Thei were afraide lest by hys wordes he shuld haue 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 against he King and also 〈◊〉 tended to 〈◊〉 we to so me 〈◊〉 with him †〈◊〉 the water of theirfete l The 〈◊〉 worde 〈◊〉 blessing whereby this wicked 〈◊〉 wold haue persuaded the peo ple that their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 thē vnder Hezekiah m That is of Antiochia in 〈◊〉 of the which these two others cities also were whereby we se how euery towne had his peculiar idole how the wicked make God an idol becau se they do not vn 〈◊〉 that God maketh them his scourge and punisheth cities for sin nes n Not that thei did not shewe by 〈◊〉 signes that 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 hisblasphemie for thei had now rent 〈◊〉 clothes but they knewe it was in vaine to vse long reasoning with this in side le whose rage thei shulde haue somuch more pro uoked Chap. XXXVII 2. King 19. 1. a In signe of grief and 〈◊〉 b To haue cōfort of him by the worde of God that his faith might be confirmed andso his prayer be more earnest teaching hereby that in all 〈◊〉 these two are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remedies to seke vnto God and his ministers c VVe are in as great sorowe as a woman that trauaileth of childe and can not be de liuered d That is wil declare by effect that he hathe heard it for when God 〈◊〉 to punish it 〈◊〉 to the flesh that he knoweth not the sinne or heareth not the cause e Declaring that the ministers offi ce not onely stand in comforting by the worde but al so in praying for the people f 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 that shal come sight against him g VVhich was a citie toward Egypt thinking the rehy to 〈◊〉 the force of his enemies h Thus God wolde haue him to vt ter amoste horrible blasphemie be fore his 〈◊〉 as to call the autor of all trueth a deceiuer 〈◊〉 gather hereby that Shenah had 〈◊〉 sed vnto 〈◊〉 the answer that Isaidh sent to the King i VVhich was aci tie of the 〈◊〉 k Called also Char 〈◊〉 in Meso 〈◊〉 whence Abraham came of ter his fathers death l He 〈◊〉 his praier on Gods promes who pro mised to heare 〈◊〉 from betwene the Cherubins m Meaning of the ten tribes n He declareth for what cause he praied that they might be deliuered to wit that God might beglo rified thereby through all the worlde o VVhome God had chosen to him self as a chaste vir gine ouer who me he had care to preserue her from the Iustes of the ty rant 〈◊〉 a father wolde haue ouer his daughter p Declaring here by that they that are enemies to Gods Church 〈◊〉 against him who sequarel his Chur che onely 〈◊〉 neth q He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his policie in 〈◊〉 that he can 〈◊〉 meanes to 〈◊〉 his armie and 〈◊〉 his power in that that his armie is so great that it is able to drye vp whole riuers and to destroy the wa ters whiche the Iewes had closed in r Signifying that God made 〈◊〉 his Church to destroy it but to preserus it therefore he saieth that he formed it of olde 〈◊〉 in his eternal coūsel which can not be changed †〈◊〉 short in hand s He sheweth that the state power of moste 〈◊〉 cities 〈◊〉 but a moment in respect of the Church which shal remai ne for euer because God is the main 〈◊〉 thereof t Meaning his counsels and enterprises u
and 〈◊〉 ād put on the apparel of ioye and gladnes c The Babylonians paied 〈◊〉 to me for you therefore I will take you againe without 〈◊〉 d VVhen Iaakob went thether in time of 〈◊〉 e The Egyptians myght 〈◊〉 some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 op presse my people because they went thether ād remained amōg them but the As 〈◊〉 haue no title to excuse their tyrānie by and therfore wil I punis he them more them I did the Egyptians f To wit by the wicked whiche thinke that I haue no power to deliuer them g 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 ād good tidings of their deliurance shuld make their affliction in the mea ne time more ea sy but this is chie fly ment of the spiritual ioye as Nah. 1. 15. h The Prophetes whiche are thy watchmen shal publish this thy deliurance this was 〈◊〉 vnder zerubbabél Ezra ād Nehemiah but was accomplyshed vnder Christ. Rom. 10. 〈◊〉 k He warneth the faithfull not to pollute them selues with the superstitions of the Babylonians as Chap. 48. 20. 2 Cor. 6. 7. l For the time is at 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 and Leuites chiefly and so by them all the people which shal be as 〈◊〉 in this of office shal cary home the vessels of the Temple which N 〈◊〉 had taken awaye m As your fathers did out of E 〈◊〉 n Meanyng Christ by 〈◊〉 our spiritual deliurance shulde be 〈◊〉 whereof this was a figure i As ready to smite hysennemies and to deliuer his people o In the corrupt 〈◊〉 of man Christ in his persone was not estemed p He shall sp ead his worde through manie nations q In signe of 〈◊〉 and as beyng aslonis hed at his excellencie r By the preachyng of the Gospel a The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that ve rie fewe shal receiue this their preachynge of Christ of their deliuerance by him Ioh. 〈◊〉 38. b Meanyng that none can beleue but whose heartes God 〈◊〉 with the vertue of his holie spirit c The beginning of Christs kingdome shal be smale and contē ptible ī the sight of mā but it shal growe wonderfully and florish before God d Read Chap 11. 〈◊〉 Rom. 〈◊〉 16. e VVhich was by gods singular pro uidence for the comforte of sinners Ebr. 4. 〈◊〉 f That is the punis hment due to our sinnes for the whiche he hath both suffred and made satisfa ction Mat. 8. 17. 1. pet 2. 24. g VVe iudge euil thinking that he was punished for his owne sin nes and not for 〈◊〉 h He was chastised for our recon ciliation 1. Cor. 15 〈◊〉 i Meaning the punishemnt of our 〈◊〉 not the 〈◊〉 it self k But willingly paciently obey ed his fathers appointement Mat 26 63. act 8 〈◊〉 l From the crosse and graue after that he was con demned m Thogh he dyed for 〈◊〉 yet after his resurrectiō he shal liue for euer and this his death is to restore life to his mem bers Rom. 6 9. n God the Father deliuer dhim into the hands of the wicked and to the powers of the worlde to do with him what hev wolde o Christ by off 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self shal giue life to his Church and so cause them to liue with him for euer p That is the frut and effect of his labour which is the saluacion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iustifie by faith through is worde where as Moses colde not 〈◊〉 by the Lawe r 〈◊〉 be humbled him self therefore 〈◊〉 shal be 〈◊〉 to glorie 〈◊〉 2 7. s 〈◊〉 is in all that beleue in him a After that he hathe declared the death of Christ he speaketh to the Church because it shulde fele the frute of the same calleth her barē because that 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 she was as a widdowe without hope to haue anie children b The Church in this her affliction captiuitie 〈◊〉 bring forth mo children then when she was at 〈◊〉 or this may he spok n by 〈◊〉 cōsidering the great nomber that shul de come of her Her deliuerance vnder Cyrus was as 〈◊〉 childe he de therefore this was accōplished when she came to her age whiche was vnder the Gospel c Signifying that for the great 〈◊〉 ber of children that God shulde gvue her she shulde seme to lacke roume to lodge them d The afflictions whiche thou suf fred at the begin 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap 50. 1. f That did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thee by his holy 〈◊〉 g His glorie 〈◊〉 al 〈◊〉 through the whole worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be shut vp in 〈◊〉 h As a wife which wast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy you h. i As sure as the promes that I made to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 shulde no more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 earth k 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 te of the Church vnder 〈◊〉 l By the hearing of 〈◊〉 worde and in ward 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 m In 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 so that it shal 〈◊〉 for euer Or 〈◊〉 or pea 〈◊〉 o Meaning the domestical enemies of the Chu ch as 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 ing hereby that man can do nothing but so 〈◊〉 as God giueth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seing that all are his 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 nedes gouerne and guide them n And therefore shal not preuaile a Christ by proposing his graces and 〈◊〉 to his Church 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which are 〈◊〉 with their imagined 〈◊〉 the Epicures which areful with their worldelie lusts and so thirst not after these waters b Signifying that Gods 〈◊〉 can 〈◊〉 be boght for 〈◊〉 c By 〈◊〉 wine milke bread he meaneth all things necessarie to the 〈◊〉 life as these are necessarie to this corporal life d He reproueth their ingratitude which refuse tho se things that God off eth wil lingly and in the meane time spare nether cost 〈◊〉 labour to obteine those which are nothing profitable e You shal be fed abundantly f The same couenant whiche through my mer cie I ratified and confirmed to Da uid that it shulde be eternal 2. Sam 7 13. act 13 34. g Meaning Christ of whom Dauid was a figure h To wit the Gē tiles whiche before thou 〈◊〉 not receiue to be thy people i When he offreth him self by the preaching of his worde k Hereby he shew eth that repentā ce mustbe ioyned with faith and how we can not call vpon God aright except the frutes of ourfaith appeare l Althogh you are not sone reconciled one to another and iudge me by your selues yet I am most easie to be reconciled yea I offer my mercies to you m If these smale things haue their effect as daiely 〈◊〉 muche more shal my promes which I haue made and cōhrmed bring to passe the thing which I haue spoken for your deliuerance n Read Chap 44 2 49 1. o To set forth his glorie p Of Gods deliuerance and that the wil neuer 〈◊〉 his Church a God sheweth what erequireth of thē after that he hath deliuered 〈◊〉 wit the workes of 〈◊〉 whereby 〈◊〉 saith is
for their office sake are called gods ād are made here in earth as hys lieutenāts wher fore if thys noble title be giuen to man muche more it appertei ned to hym that is the Sonne of God equall with his Father o VVhereby 〈◊〉 gathered that Christ was more excellent then Iohn Chap. 12. 3. Mat. 26. 7. a For althogh he dyed yet beyng restored so sone to life it was al most no death in comparison Chap. 7. 30. and 8. 59. and 10. 33. b He that walketh in his voca tion and hathe the light of God for his guide nedeth to feare no dāgers The day also bothe sommer and Winter was wyth the Iewes diuided into 12 houres c They labored to stay Christ frō going into Iudea as thogh there had bene no nede “ Or 〈◊〉 slepe d Which signisieth in our tongue a twynne in birth e Which were almost two mile f She sheweth some faith which not withstāding was almost ouer come by her affections g Christ restoreth vs from death to giue vs euerlastīg life h Wherein she declared her affe ction and reuerence that she ba re to Christ. i For 〈◊〉 for he felr our 〈◊〉 series as 〈◊〉 he suffred 〈◊〉 like k We read 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 were so 〈◊〉 that he kept 〈◊〉 measure as 〈◊〉 do in our 〈◊〉 es ioyes and 〈◊〉 ther affections l That is a 〈◊〉 cle whereby Gods Name 〈◊〉 de be glorified m They resiste God thinking to hinder his worke by their owne 〈◊〉 n Or for that pre sent time o God made him to speake nether colde his impietie let Gods purpose who caused this wicked man euen as he did Balaam to be an instrument of the holie Gost. Because thei 〈◊〉 hereby to 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 more holie 〈◊〉 thei shul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 but they 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by God 〈◊〉 vse this 〈◊〉 Mart. 26. 6. Mar. 14. 3. a Euen from the head to the 〈◊〉 b Read Mark. 14. 5. 5 〈◊〉 Chap. 13. 29. Matt. 21 8. mark 11. 7. Luk. 19. 35. c 〈◊〉 is saue I besech thee d This doeth Wel declare that his kingdome stode not in out Warde things 〈◊〉 9 9. “ Or the preasse e They Were of the race of the Iewes and came out of Asia and Grecia for els the Iewes Wolde not haue permitted that they shulde Worship With them in the Tem ple. f Which is that the knowledge of him shulde be manifest through all the Worlde g If the loue thereof let him from comming to Christ. h And so 〈◊〉 it for Christs sake Mat. 10. 39. 16.10 Marke 8. 35. Luk 9. 24. 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 17. 24. Chap. 3. 14. i The reformacion and restoring of those things Which Were out of order k The crosse is the meane to 〈◊〉 the Church of God together and to drawe men to heauen l Not onely the Iewes but also the Gentiles Psal 89. 37. 〈◊〉 4. 117. 2. Ezek. 37. 25. Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 10. 6. m That is the Go spel Which is the power of God to saluacion to 〈◊〉 one that doeth beleue Isa. 6. 9. Mat. 13. 14. Mark 4. 12. Luke 8. 11. Act. 28. 26. n By deliueryng them from their miseries and giuing them true felicitie Rom. 11. 8. “ Or 〈◊〉 o To be estemed of men Chap. 5. 44. Chap. 3. 19. and 9. 39. “ Or condemne “ Or condemne “ Or condēneth Mark 16. 25. p 〈◊〉 that daye shal be the apptobacion of the Gospel Chap. 3. 17. Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 Mark 14. 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Because he sawe the danger great Which Was towarde them therfore he toke the greater eare for them b VVhiche Was the eating of the passeouer c And makethee cleane from thy sinnes d That is to be con inually purged of hys corrupte affections and 〈◊〉 cares Whiche remaine daylye 〈◊〉 vs. Chap. 15. 〈◊〉 e To serue 〈◊〉 another Chap. 15. 20. Mat. 10. 4. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Psal. 41. 10. f Vnder pretence of friendes 〈◊〉 seketh hys destruction g To Wit the Christ and redemer of the World Mat. 10 40. Luke 10. 16. h For verie horror and 〈◊〉 tion of suche an abominable acte as Iudas shulde commit i He did openly affirme Mat 26. 21. Marke 14. 18. k Their 〈◊〉 Was not to 〈◊〉 at table but hauing their shoes of cust hions vnder theyr elbowes 〈◊〉 on their sides as it Were halfe lying Luke 22. 21. l Satan toke ful 〈◊〉 of him m Meaning that his crosse 〈◊〉 in gēder a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that in it shal 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 bountie of God Chap. 7. 34. 〈◊〉 19 18. n VVhereof we oght to 〈◊〉 cou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce as 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 newly 〈◊〉 Mat. 22. 39. Chap. 15. 2. 〈◊〉 Iohn 4. 21. o VVhen thou shalt be more strong Mat 26. 14. 〈◊〉 14. 30. a For in so beleuing no troubles shall ouercome them b So that there is not onely place for him but for all his c At the 〈◊〉 day Act. 1. 11. d He was not altogether igno 〈◊〉 at but his knowled ge wis weake imperfite e Therefore we muste begin in him contine we in him and 〈◊〉 end in him f For the verie fulnes of the diuinitie remaineth in Christ. g In that that he is man h Who declareth his maiestie and vertue by his 〈◊〉 and miracles i This is referred to the whole bo die of the Church in whome this vertue of Christ doeth shine and remaine for euer Chap. 16. 23. mat 7. 7. mar 11. 24. iam 1. 5. k I haue comforted you whiles l Was with you but hensforthe the holie Gost shal comfort you and preserue you I So called becau se he worketh in vs the trueth m VVhich thing he doeth by the vertue of his Spirit n He shal sensibly 〈◊〉 that the grace of God abi deth in him o But the brother of 〈◊〉 p VVhereby he aduertiseth them not to haue respect to the worlde lest they shulde be drawē backe by 〈◊〉 example q That is not his alone for he had nothing separate from his Father r All comfort prosperitie s In that that Christ is become man to be Media 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and vs. t Satā executeth his rage tyran nie by the permission of God u Satā shal assaile me with all his force but he shal not finde that in me whiche he loketh for for I am that innocēt lambe without spot Mat. 〈◊〉 13. Chap. 〈◊〉 11. a VVe can bring forthe no frute except we be in greffed in Christ. b VVe muste be rooted in Iesus Christ by faith 〈◊〉 cometh of 〈◊〉 word of God c So that ye folowe Gods word which ye cōprehend by faith d VVhere with I 〈◊〉 you e Perfect entier Chap. 13. 34. 1. Thess. 1. 9. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 11. 4. 21. f So that there is nothing omitted that is necessarie for vs and concer ning our saluaciō Mat. 28. 19. g The worde also signifieth
to be diligent to espie fautes to trippe one in h Which is the self same worde but 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 preache it Chap. 11. 16. Matt. 10. 24. Matth. 24. 9. i But shulde haue semed to be innocent if I had not discouered their malice k In that they 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 taketh frō them all excuse where 〈◊〉 they wolde haue iustified thē selues as if they had bene very holie ād without all sinne Psal. 35. 19. l That is in the holie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 26. 〈◊〉 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a And so shrinke from me †Greke put you out of the Synagogues b He bare with thē because they were but weakelings c For if you did cōsider 〈◊〉 wold reioyce d Or conu 〈◊〉 This is to be vnderstand of the comming of the holie Gost when his vertue and strength shal shine in the 〈◊〉 e His enemies which contēned him and put him to death shal be 〈◊〉 by their owne conscience for that they did not beleue 〈◊〉 him Act. 2. 37 shall know that with our Iesus Christ there is nothing but sinne f Wherefore the W 〈◊〉 must nedes confesse that he was iuste and beloued of his Father and not condemned by him as a blasphemer or 〈◊〉 g When they shal knowe that I whome they called the carpen 〈◊〉 sonne and willed to come downe from the crosse am theve rie Sonne of God which haue ouer come all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of hel and reigne ouer all h These things are conteined in the doctrine of the Apostles which onely is sufficient i As touching the spiritual kingdome of God for the Apo stles knewe 〈◊〉 that til after the resurrection k Mine absence 〈◊〉 not be long for 〈◊〉 wil send you the holie Gost who shal remaine with you for euer l From death I passe to glorie so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in due you with mine heauenlie vertue 2. Cor. 10. 12. ephe 1. 19. m By thepower and vertue of the 〈◊〉 Gost. n For it shal be grounded vpon my resurrection the grace of the holie Gost. o For ye shal haue perfect knowledge and shal no more 〈◊〉 as you were wont Chap. 14. 13. p In respect of that that you shal 〈◊〉 if you aske in faith Mat. 7. 7. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 11. 24. Luk. 〈◊〉 9. Iam 1. 5. q Christ denieth not that he is the mediator but 〈◊〉 that they shal obteine their requests without difficultie or any paine Chap 17. 8. Matth. 26. 37. Mark 14. 27. r Althogh men forsake Christ yet is 〈◊〉 whit diminished for he and his Father are one s We haue rest and comfort whē we 〈◊〉 are truely graffed in Christ. Mat. 28. 8. a Christ hathe all rule and dominion ouer men b Which are the elect c That is that thei acknowledge bothe the Father and the Son ne to be verie God d Aswel by doctrine as miracles e Our election standeth in the good pleasure of God which is the onelie funda tion and cause of our saluation 〈◊〉 is declared to vs in Christ 〈◊〉 whome we are iustified by faith and sanctified Rom. 8. 39. Ephes. 1. 4. f That is the reprobate Chap. 16. 27. g That they may be ioyned in vni tie of faith and spirit h He was so called not onely for that he perished but because God had appointed ād ordeined him to this end i But are separate by the spirit of regeneration Act. 1. 16. 4. 27. Psal. 10. 9. 〈◊〉 “ Or consecrat them 〈◊〉 thy self k Rene we them with thine heauenlie grace that they onely may seke thy wil. l Which thing declareth that Christs holinesis ours m That the infideles may be experience be conuicted to confesse my glorie n I haue shewed 〈◊〉 the example and patron of perfect felicitie Chap. 12. 16. o That they maie profit ād growe vp in suche sort that in the end they may enioy the 〈◊〉 glorie with me p For without him we can not comprehēde the loue where with God loueth vs. 1. 〈◊〉 15. 13. a Which was a deepe valley through the which a streame ranne after a 〈◊〉 raine Matt. 26. 36. Mat. 14. 32. Luk. 22. 39. b The which he had obteined of the gouernour of the Temple Matth. 26. 47. 〈◊〉 14. 43. Luk. 22. 47. c He bothe 〈◊〉 their bodies and also saueth their soules Chap. 17. 12. Luk. 3. 2. d Who sent Christ vnto Caiaphas the high Priest bounde e Althogh this office was for ter me of life by Gods ordinance yet the ambition and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 caused the Romaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time to 〈◊〉 it either for briberie or fa uour Chap. 11. 50. Matth. 26. 38. Matth. 14. 54. Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 f That is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g After that Caiaphas had first sent him to 〈◊〉 Matth. 26. 57. 〈◊〉 14. 〈◊〉 Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 Mat. 27. 2. 〈◊〉 16. 15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 10. 28. 11. 3. h He spake this 〈◊〉 because they were so 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shul de say 〈◊〉 wilt not suffre vs to do 〈◊〉 for he knew hat 〈◊〉 was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death 〈◊〉 20. 19 〈◊〉 27 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Luk. 〈◊〉 31. k 〈◊〉 standeth not in strength of mē nor in world 〈◊〉 defence l This was a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 question 〈◊〉 27. 15. m This was one of their blinde abuses for the Law of God gaue no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quite a wicked trespaser Mark 〈◊〉 6. Luk 2 27. Act. 〈◊〉 14. a He thoght to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the furie of the Iewes by some in 〈◊〉 correction Matth. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 15 18. b He spake in 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 Christ called him 〈◊〉 King c Christ was in dede the 〈◊〉 of GOD and therefore might 〈◊〉 call him 〈◊〉 so without 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 wherefore then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was falsely applied d Hereby he 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 ought not to 〈◊〉 his office and 〈◊〉 e A place some what high and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp f Which was midday 〈◊〉 27. 31. 〈◊〉 15 21. Luk. 23. 26. g Which was the place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Because all 〈◊〉 might vnderstand it Mat. 27. 35. Mark 15. 14. Luke 23. 33 i That whiche was prefigured in Dauid was ac complished in Iesus Christ. 〈◊〉 22. 20. “ Or 〈◊〉 Psal. 68. 〈◊〉 k Or 〈◊〉 it vpon an hyssope stalke l It may appeare that the crosse was not hye seyng a man myght 〈◊〉 Christes mouthe with an hyssope stalke which as 〈◊〉 1. King 4. 33. Was the lowest 〈◊〉 herbes as the cedre was hyest amonges 〈◊〉 m Mans saluacion is perfected by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and all the ceremonies of the Lawe are ended n Because the dai of the Passeouer fel on the Sabbath day o 〈◊〉 declareth that he was dead in dede as he rose 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 death to life Exod. 12. 46. Nomb. 9. 12. 〈◊〉 12. 10. Mat. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 〈◊〉 42. p That is to say 〈◊〉 Christes death but now he declareth him selfe manifestly Luk.
whose name was also Israel g The Israelites must not be estemed by 〈◊〉 kinred but by the secret electiō of God which 〈◊〉 aboue the external vocation 1. Sam. 4. 21. Psal. 26. 8. Gen. 〈◊〉 12. Ebr. 11. 17. h As Ismael Gal. 4. 28. Gen. 18. 10. Gen. 25. 1. Gen. 25. 〈◊〉 Malac. 1. 2. Exod. 33. 19. i As the 〈◊〉 wil purpose of God is the chief cause of election 〈◊〉 so his fre mercie in Christ is an inferior cause of saluacion the har 〈◊〉 of the heart an 〈◊〉 cause of dānaciō k That is God in the Scripture Exod. 9. 16. Or speakest 〈◊〉 Isa. 45 9. 〈◊〉 28. 6. VVisd 15. 7. “ Or vnto honest vses Hose 2. 23. 1. Peter 1. 10. Hose 1. 10. Isa. 10. 21. l God wil make suche waste of that people that the sewe whiche shall remaine shal be a worke of his iustice ād shall set for the his glorie in his Churche m That is vtterly lost Isa. 1. 9. n Iesus Christ is to the infideles destruction and to the faythfull life and 〈◊〉 Isa. 8. 14. and 28. 16. 1. Peter 2. 6. Psal. 118. 22. 〈◊〉 a That is a certeine affectiō but not a true know ledge Gal. 3. 24. b The end of the Lawe is to iustifie them whiche obserue it therefore Christe hauyng fulfilled it for vs is made our iustice sancti fication c. Lcui 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 20. 〈◊〉 Gal. 3. 12. 〈◊〉 30. 12. Deut. 30. 14. c Because we can not performe the Law it 〈◊〉 vs to doute who shall go to 〈◊〉 and to say who shal go downe to the depe to de liuer vs thences but fayth teacheth vs that Christ is 〈◊〉 vp to take vs with hym and hathe descended into the depth of death to 〈◊〉 death and deliuer vs. d That is the pro mes and the Gospell whiche agreeth with the Lawe Isa. 28. 16. e That is the way to be saued is to beleue with heart that we are saued onely by Christ and to confesse the same before the world Isa. 32. 7. Ioel. 2. 32. Act. 2. 21. Naum. 1. 15. “ Or the 〈◊〉 Isa. 53. 8. Iohn 12. 38. f Mcanynge the Gospell and the good tydyngs of saluacion which they preached g That is by Gods commādement of whome they are 〈◊〉 that preache the Gospell It maye be also taken for the verye preaching it self h Both the Iewes and Gentiles i The Hebrewe worde signifieth the line or proportiō of the 〈◊〉 uēs whose most excellent frame besides the reste of Gods creatures preacheth vnto the whole worlde and secreth forthe the worthines of the Creator Psal. 19. 5. k Then seing all the world knew God by his creatures the Iewes cold not be igno rant and so sinned of malice “ Or vnbeleuing 〈◊〉 32. 21. Isa. 65. 1. Isa. 65. 2. a And elected before all beginning 1. King 19. 10. b He talked With God not that he shulde punish Israel but yet lamēted their falshode so his Wordes made against them 1. King 19. 18. Meaning an infinit nomber Or fre election Isa. 6. 29. and 9. 10. Mat. 13. 14. iohn 12. 40. act 28. 26. Psal. 69. 22 “ Or pritking d Christ by the mouth of thep to pherwisheth that Which came vpō the Iewes that is that as birdes are taken Where as they thinke to finde fode so the Law Which the Iewes of a blinde 〈◊〉 preferred to the Gospel thinking to haue saluation by it shulde turne to their destruction e Take from thē thy grace and strength f Without hope to be restored g The Iewes to followe the Gentiles h In that the Gentiles haue the knowledge of the Gospel i That they might be ielouse ouer Christ against the Gentiles and so to be more seruent in loue toward Christ then the Gentiles k The Iewes now remaine as it Were in death for lacke of the Gospel but When bothe they the Gentiles shal embrace Christ the Worlde shal be restored to a newe life l Abraham Was not 〈◊〉 sanctified but his sede also Which negle cted not the promes m Meaning Abraham “ Or in them n That is the Church of the Israelites o Be careful Wor ship God and 〈◊〉 in his 〈◊〉 p Mespeaketh of the Iewes and Gentiles in 〈◊〉 q Meaning stubbernes and induration against Gods Worde Isa 59 20. r He sheweth that the time shal come that the Whole nation of the Iewes thogh not euery one particularly shal be ioyned to the Church of Christ. Isa. 27. 9. Ierem. 22. 〈◊〉 Ebr. 8. 8. 10. 16. s To Whome God giueth his Spirit of adoptiō and Whome he calleth effectually he can not perish for Gods eternal counsel neuer changeth “ Or that by your mercie t That is bothe Iewes and Gentiles Isa. 40. 〈◊〉 Wisdom 9. 13. 1. Cor. 2. 16. u He reproueth the rashnes of men Which mur mure against the iudgements of God x That is 〈◊〉 ked him by his good 〈◊〉 y All things are created preserued of God to set for the his glorie a In stede of dead beasts liuelie sacrifice in ste de of the blood of beastes Which Was but a shad owe and pleased not God of it self the acceptable sacrifice of the spiritual man framed by faith to godlines and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That is true lawful and spiritual 1. Pet. 2. 5. c VVhatsoeuer is not agreable to Gods Wil is euil displeasant and vnperfect Ephes. 5. 17. 1. Thess. 3. 1. d TWo things are required if We Wil iudgesoberly of Gods giftes in vs the one that We do not attogate to ourselues that Which We haue not next 〈◊〉 We boast not of the giftes but reuerētly vse thē to Gods honour Mat. 6. 2. e That is soberly not neglecting Gods 〈◊〉 but vsing them to his glorie 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ephes. 4. 7. 1. Pet. 4. 10. f By prophecying here he meaneth preaching teaching by office or ministerie all such offices as ap perteme to the Church as Elders Deacons c. g By faith he me a neth the knowledge of God in Christ With the gifes of the holie Gost. h Of these officers some are Deacōs some Gouernors some kepe the 〈◊〉 i He meaneth thē Which Were appoīted to loke vnto the poore as for the moste parte Were the Widowes 2. Cor. 9. 7. Amos. 5. 〈◊〉 Ephes. 4. 2. 1. pet 2. 17. “ Or the time Ebr. 13. 1. Luk. 18. 1. 1. Cor. 16. 1. Ebr. 13. 2. 1. pet 4. 13. Mat. 5. 44. k That is in your owne conceit * Prou. 20. 22. * Mat. 5. 〈◊〉 * 1. Pet. 3. 9. * 2. Cor. 8. 11. l Liue so honestly godly that no man can finde faute With you * Ebr. 12 14. * Eccle 28. 1. * Mat. 5. 38. * Deu 32 35. * 〈◊〉 10 30 * Prou. 25. 21. m For ether thou shalt Wōne him With thy benefit or els his 〈◊〉 albeare him Witnes that Gods burning Wrath 〈◊〉 ouer him Act. 6. 1. 1. Tim. 5. 9.
Church Act. 18. 24. k Read the anno tacion Act 3. 16. Act. 18. 8. Psal. 138. 8. l This Gaius Was Pauls hoste in Whose house also the Church Was at Corinthus m That is chiefly and peculiacly Rom. 16. 23 there Was yet another so called Whiche Was of Derbe ād followed Paul n As the toricke 〈◊〉 arte 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 men shuld attribute that vn to eloquence Which onely belonged to the power of God Act. 10. 4. Chap. 2. 19. Galat. 5. 4. 2. pet 1. 16. Rom. 1. 16. Isa. 29. 14. p That is the interprete of the Law q He that is so subtil in discussing questions herein Paul repro cheth euen the best learned as thogh not one of them colde perceiue by his own Wisdome this mysterie of Christ reueiled in the Gospel Mat. 12. 38. r He speaketh in the persone of Wicked Who con trarie to their cōscience rather attribute these things to God then acknowledge their owne follie Weakenes s According as the Wolde termeth Wise men t VVhiche are in mans iudgemēt almost nothing but taken for abiects and castaWayes u Estemed and in reputacion Ierem. 〈◊〉 5. x Thus he calleth man in cōtempt to beare down his atrogancie y That is 〈◊〉 te all things to God With thankesgiuing Ierem. 9. 24. 2. cor 10. 17. Chap. 1. 17. “ Or mysterie a That is the Gos pel Whereby God doeth manifest him self to the World or Where of God is the autor and Witnes “ Or I thogh nothing Worthis to be knowen b Herein appeareth his great mo destie Who Was not glorious but abiect humble not ful of vaine hoastings 〈◊〉 gancie but With feare and trembling set forthe the 〈◊〉 power of God Act. 18. 1. Chap. 1. 17. 2. pet 1. 16. c They Whose vn derstandings are illuminate by faith acknowledge this Wisdome Which the Worlde calleth follie d The Worde is here taken for thē Whome ether for Wisdome riches or power mē moste esteme Isa. 64. 4. e That is very fewe f He calleth Iesus the mightie-God ful of true glorie and maiestie Whome Dauid also calleth the King of glorie Psal. 24. 7. Steuē nameth him the God of glorie Act. 7. 2 heareby appeareth the diuinitie of Christ coniunction of 〈◊〉 natures in one persone g Mā is not able to thinke Gods prouidence toWards his h For he is one God With the Fa ther the Sōne i Mans minde Which vnderstan deth and iudgeth k VVe are not moued with that Spirit Which tea cheth things Where With the World is delited Which men vnderstād by nature l All the benefites of God in Iesus Christ. Chap. 1. 17. 2 pet 1. 16. m As that Which We teache is spiritual so 〈◊〉 kinde of teaching must be spiritual that the Wordes may agre With the matter n VVhose 〈◊〉 iudgement is not cleared by Gods Spirit * Prou. 27. 19. * Isa. 40. 13. * VVisd 9. 17. * Rom. 11. 34. o For the trueth of God is not subiect to the iudgement of man p That is Christ Spirit * Iohn 16. 13. * Rom. 8. 9. a Being 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 by faith we begin to moue by his 〈◊〉 as we 〈◊〉 in faith we growe vp to a ripe age And here let him take hede 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for milke he giue poysō for milke and 〈◊〉 meat in effect are one but onely differ in maner and forme b He chargeth them with two fautes the one that thei 〈◊〉 ted to muche to the 〈◊〉 the other that thei preferred one minister to another Psal. 62. 13. 〈◊〉 6. 5. c So made by his grace d He reproueth the ministers of 〈◊〉 as teachers of curicus doctrines and questions e Or the time which is when the light of the trueth shal expel the darkenes of ignorance then the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of mans wisdome shal be broght 〈◊〉 noght f By the tryal of Gods Spirit g Bothe his 〈◊〉 rewarde Chap. 6. 19. h He 〈◊〉 thē not as 〈◊〉 apostles but as curious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 humaine scien ces as they which lothing at the simplicitie of Gods Word prea che philosophical speculacions i As touching his life if he 〈◊〉 fast the fundaciō Iob. 5. 13. 2. cor 6. 16. k When they thē selues are 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 laid for others Psal. 94. 11. l But in God who 〈◊〉 by his ministers to his owne 〈◊〉 and the cōfort of his Church a As it is a thing 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ministers of God so it is greatly reprehensible 〈◊〉 attribute more vnto them then is 〈◊〉 †Greke mās day Mat 7. 1. Mat. 7. 1. b Whether I haue great gifts or litle few or manie c For as I do not knowe whereby I shuldde take anie occasion of glorie so I am 〈◊〉 thac before God another maner of iustice is required d Concerning mi ne office Rom. 2. 1. e By our example f To 〈◊〉 from other men and preferreth 〈◊〉 g To 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 they obiected that he was not made an Apostle by Christ but after wardes h By this bitter 〈◊〉 in abiecting him self and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 thians he make 〈◊〉 them ashamed of their vaine glorie Act 20. 34. 1. Thess. 2. 9. 2. Thess 3. 8. Mat. 5. 44. Luk. 23. 34. Act. 7 60. “ Or vse gentle wordes “ Or pedagogues skole masters i For as muche as they had so sone forgotten Act. 19. 21. Iam. 4. 15. k That is what soeuer giftes we haue receiued of God to this end that he may reigne among vs. l Of the holie Gost. a Who wolde 〈◊〉 that you wolde suffer that mischief vnpunished which the 〈◊〉 barbarous uations abhotre to speake of Leuit. 18. 8. Coloss. 2. 5. b Hauing now 〈◊〉 the Gospel c My wil and con sent d With inuocatiō of Gods Name as becometh thē which procure the Lords busines and not their owne e Which is to be as an heathen man publicane f For being wounded with shame and sorrowe his flesh or olde man shal dye and the spirit or newemā shal remaine aliue ād enioye the 〈◊〉 in that day when the Lord shal iudge the quicke and dead g Seing you suffer suche 〈◊〉 vices among you 1. Timo. 1. 20. h As euerie man particularly is pure so the whole 〈◊〉 in general may be pure 2. Corin. 4. 18. i But he meant of those that were conuersant in the Church whome they oght by discipline to haue corrected for as touching strangers they oght by all meanes godly to winne them to Christ. 1. Pet. 4. 6. Gal. 5. 9. Mat 18. 17. 2. Thess. 3. 14. k Who to please bothe partes wolde be present at idole 〈◊〉 and yet 〈◊〉 the Gospel l Vnto whome the Ecclesiastical diseipline doeth not stretch m Which are subiect to Gods worde and to the discipline of the Church “ Or iudges ma gistrates which are infideles a He calleth them vniuste whosoeuer are not sanctified
owne 〈◊〉 o They 〈◊〉 and defraude theyr bodie to shewe thē selues greater hypocrites a After that ye haue bene dead to beggerlie ceremonies b VVhich ether serue but 〈◊〉 a time or els are 〈◊〉 by men c With Christ. Ephe 5. 3. d Extinguish all the strength of the corrupt nature which resisteth against the Spirit that ye may 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 and not in the flesh Rom. 6. 4. Ephe. 4 〈◊〉 Ebr. 12 2. 1. Pet. 〈◊〉 1. 4. 1. 〈◊〉 1. 26. 5. 1. 9. 6. e He sheweth what frutes are in them that are dead to the worlde and are risen again with Christ. Ephe. 6. 〈◊〉 “ Or the bowels of mercies f Let it guide all your doings “ 〈◊〉 gracious 〈◊〉 thankefull g The doctrine of the Gospel h Psalmes properly 〈◊〉 complainings to God narrations and expostulations hymnes 〈◊〉 thankes giuing songs 〈◊〉 praises and thankes 〈◊〉 but not so 〈◊〉 and amply as hymnes do “ Or thankes giuing Ephe. 4 29. i VVhich are in the Lord. 1. Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 22. k By to muche rigour 1. Pet. 3. 1. Ephe. 6. 1. Ephe. 6. 5. 〈◊〉 2 9. 1. Pet. 2. 18. l The 〈◊〉 master 〈◊〉 10. 27. Wisd. 6 8. m VVhether 〈◊〉 be master 〈◊〉 seruant Eccle. 〈◊〉 26. Rom 2. 11. 〈◊〉 2. 6. Ephe. 6. 9. Luk. 18. 1. 1. Thes. 5. 17. Ephe. 6 18. 2. Thes 3. 1. a That I maye frely preache the Gospel Ephe. 5. 15. b To the commoditie of your neighbours c Bestowe the time well with the malice of 〈◊〉 euerie where plucked frome you and causeth you to abuse it d Perteining to edification and mixt with do vanitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e If they onely 〈◊〉 helpe him to preache the 〈◊〉 at Rome where was 〈◊〉 or those fiue and 〈◊〉 yeres that thei faine he 〈◊〉 at Rome f In preaching the Gospel 2. Tim. 4. 11. g Ether to Paul or 〈◊〉 whiche thei wolde writt as an answere to this Epistle sent to the Colossians a For 〈◊〉 is no Churche whiche is not 〈◊〉 together in God 2 Thes. 1. 3. Philip. 1. 3. b Whiche declareth it selfe by 〈◊〉 liuelie frutes c Whereby you declared your sel ues moste readie and painfull to helpethe poore d The effectual preaching of 〈◊〉 Gospel is an euidēt token of our election e To beleue and to be fully persuaded to haue the 〈◊〉 of the holie Gost and Ioyfully to suffer for Christs sake are most certeine signes of our ele ction “ Or paternes f To wit al that faithfull g For 〈◊〉 are dead things and onely fained fantasies h Which he shall execute vpon the wicked a Not in outwarde shew and in pompe but in trauel and in the feare of God b By his helpe grace Act. 16. 〈◊〉 c Whiche declareth a naughtie conscience “ Or inautoritie d He hūbled him self to supporte all things with out al respecte of 〈◊〉 euen as the tender mother which nourceth her children and thinketh no office to vile for her childrens sake Act. 20. 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 4 〈◊〉 2. Thes. 3. 8. e For it is not possible to auoide the reproches of the wicked 〈◊〉 euer hate good doings 〈◊〉 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 27. Col. 1. 10. f In his Name and vnder his pro tection g And wolde hinder all men from their saluation h And heape vp the measure i He meaneth not this of all the Iewes in general but of certeine of thē particu larly which ceased not after they had put Christ to death to persecu te his worde and his ministers Mat. 3. 32. Rom. 1. 11. k Therefore I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forget you except I wolde forget my self a Rather seking your cōmoditie then mine owne in sending of Timotheus to you Act. 16. 〈◊〉 b His great 〈◊〉 toward the smale flocke c Meaning 〈◊〉 d If ye remaine constant in faith and true doctrine I shal thinke that all mine 〈◊〉 be so many 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 restored from death to life e If you perseuere in faith Rom. 1. 10. 15. 23. f VVe must daily growe from faith to faith Chap. 〈◊〉 23. 〈◊〉 corin 〈◊〉 8. a And as it were ouercome your selues b The greke worde signified suche commande ments as one receiueth from 〈◊〉 man to giue them in his name to others c That is that you shulde dedicate your selues wholy vnto God Rom. 12. 2. Ephes. 5. 17. d That is his bodie which is pro phaned by suche filthines 1. Cor. 6. 8. 1. Cor. 1. 2. e By these precepts of godlie life it appeareth what were 〈◊〉 commadements which Paul 〈◊〉 vnto them 1. Cor. 7. 40. Ioh. 13. 34. 15. 12. 1. Iohn 2. 8. 4. 21 2. Thess 3. 7. f And not be idle g As strangers and 〈◊〉 h But that ye may be able by your diligence to supplie your wāt and necessitie i He doeth not condemne all kinde of sorrow but that which procedeth of mfidelitie k Or haue continued constantly in the faith of Christ. l By raising their bodies out of the graue m Which is in the Name of the Lord and as 〈◊〉 shulde speake him self 1. Cor. 15 23. 〈◊〉 24. 31. 1. Cor. 15. 12. 〈◊〉 Meaning them which shal be founde a 〈◊〉 o In this sudden taking vp 〈◊〉 shal be a kinde of 〈◊〉 of the qualities of 〈◊〉 bodies which shal be as a kinde of death a So muche the more we ought to be ware of all 〈◊〉 fantasies of men which 〈◊〉 them selues others in searching out 〈◊〉 the time that the Lord shal appeare 〈◊〉 for them selues a vaine prophecie and moste falsely ascribed to Elias 2000 〈◊〉 the reuel 3 3 16 15. that 2000. yere before the Lawe 2000 vnder the Lawe and 2000. after the Lawe hee worlde shal endure b That is sud denly and vnloked for Mat. 24. 44. 2. 〈◊〉 3. 10. Reuel 3. 3 16. 〈◊〉 c Here 〈◊〉 is taken for contempt of saluation when men 〈◊〉 we in sinnes ad wil not a walke to god lines d And not be ouercome with the 〈◊〉 of the worlde e That is lightued by the Gospel f Here it is 〈◊〉 onely to dye is ment of the faith ful Isa. 59. 17. 〈◊〉 6 17. g As the flocke is bounde to loue the 〈◊〉 so is it his duetie to teache them ād ex hort them in true religion h Where this cause ceaseth that they worke not the ho nor also ceaseth and they must be expelled as wol ues out of the flocke Prou. 17. 13. 20 22. i Haue a quiet min de 〈◊〉 in Christ which shal make you reioice in the middes of sorrowes mat 5 〈◊〉 rom 12 17. 1. 〈◊〉 3 9. k God that hathe giuen his Spirit to his elect wil neuer suffer it to be quenched but hathe 〈◊〉 by what meanes it may be mainteined that is by suche exhortations as these by con tinual increase in godlines l The preaching of the worde of God Rom. 5 3. 2. cor 6
me “ Or knowen Iohn 17. 6. a The faithful are sanctified of God ther in the Sonne by the holie Gost b That he shulde kepe you 2. Peter 2. 1. c Againste assaltes of 〈◊〉 and her 〈◊〉 d That ye shulde kepe it foreuer e He confirmeth their hearte against the contēners of religion and Apostates Nom 14 〈◊〉 2 Peter 2. 4. Gen. 19. 24. f Their increduli tie was the fourtaine of all their 〈◊〉 “ Or original g Then shal be their extreme punishment h Moste horrible pollutions Ios. 10. 13. 2. Chro 9. 29. 〈◊〉 Christe vnder the name of the Angel rebuked Satan as knowing that he went about to hinder the Churche but here we are admonished not to seke to reuenge our selues by euil speaking but to referre the thing to God i VVhich shewe them selues dull and impudent k It is moste like that this exāple was writin som of thoses 〈◊〉 of the Scripture which are now lost Nomb. 21. 14. l In zacharie 3. m By their carnal iudgement Gen. 4. 8. Nom. 22 23. Nom. 16. 1. 2. Peter 2. 16. n For as Core Dathan and 〈◊〉 ron rose vp and spake againste Moses so to these againste thē that are in autoritie o These were ge neral feasts whi che the faythfull kept partely to protest their bro therlie loue and partely to relieue the nedye Tertull in 〈◊〉 p Ether of God or of his Churche Chap. 39. Reuel 1. 7. q This saying of Enoch might for the worthines ther of haue bene as a cōmune saying among men of al times or els haue bene written in some of those bookes whi che now remaine not yet by the prouidēce of God so many are left as 〈◊〉 eable to instrust vs in the faith of Iesus Christ to 〈◊〉 Iohn 20. 31. “ In vngodlines and iniquitie Psal. 16. 10. 1. Tim. 4. 1. 2. Tim. 1. 1. 2. Pet. 3. 3. 〈◊〉 Of regeneratiō s Some may be wonne with 〈◊〉 other by sharpenes t By sharpe reprofes to drawe thē out of danger u He willeth not onely to cut of the euill but to take away al occasions whiche are as preparatiues and accessoties to the same a Of things whiche were hid before b Christ receiued this reuelation out of his fathers bosome as his owne doctrine but it was hid in respect of vs so that Christe as Lord and God re ueiled it to Iohn his seruāt by the ministerie of his Angel to the edi ficacion of his Churche c To the good and bad d Which expoun deth the olde pphetes 〈◊〉 what shall come to passe in the newe testament e And began euen then f Meaning the Church vniuersal g That is frō the holie Gost or these seuē Spirits were ministers before God the Father Christ whome after he calleth the hornes and eyes of the Lambe Exo. 3. 14. Psal 89. 38. 1. Cor. 15. 21. Colos. 1. 18. Ebr. 9 14. 1. Pet. 1. 19. 1. Iohn 1. 9. 1. Pet. 2. 5. h They that 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 cruelly per secuted him and put him to death shal thē acknow ledge him “ Or for him i Alpha Omega are the first and last letters of the a b c of the Greks Chap. 5. 6. In a like phrases Paul taketh God and Christ the Angels to witnes 〈◊〉 Tim. 5. 21. “ Or for him “ Or for him Mat. 24. 30. Isa. 3. 14. k Whiche some cal sunday S. Paul the first day of the weke 1. Cor. 16. 1. Act 20. 7. and it was established after that the Iewes Sabbath was abolished Iude. 14. l I am before whome nothing was yea by whome whatsoe uer is made was made ād he that shal remaine whē al things shal perish euen I am the eternal God m Of the whiche some were fallē others decayed some were prou de others negligent so that he sneweth remedie for all Chap. 21. 6. 22. 13 n That is hym whose voyce I heard o Meanyng the Churches p Whiche was Christe the head of the Churche q As the chief Priest r For in him was no concupiscence whiche is signified by girdyng the loynes s To signifie hys wisdome eternitie and 〈◊〉 t To se the secrets of the heart “ Or alcumine u His iudgements and Waies are most perfect x Bothe because all nations praise him and also his worde is heard and preached through the worlde z This sworde signified his worde the vertue thereof as is declared * Ebr. 4. 12. * Dani. 0. 9. a To comfort me * Ifa 41. 4. 44. 6. b Equal God with my Father and 〈◊〉 c That is power ouer them d In the latter dayes e In my protection f That is the ministers * 〈◊〉 2. 3. y Whiche are the pastors of the Churches a To the Pastor or minister whiche are called by this Name becau se they are Gods 〈◊〉 and haue their office commune with Iesus Christ who also is called an Angel b Read chap. 11. 3. c In his protectiō d According to his promes Mat 28. 20. He wil be with them to the end of the worlde e Thy first loue that thou hadest towarde God thi neighbour at the first preachīg of the Gospel f The office of the Pastor is compared to a cādelsticke or lampe for asmuche as he ought to shine before men g These were he retikes whiche helde that wiues shulde becōmune as some thinke were named of one called Nicolas of whome is wrot Act. 6. 5. which was chosen among the Deacons h Meanyng the life euerlastyng thus by corporall benefites he raiseth thē vp to cōsider spirituall blessings i This is thoght to be Policarpus who was minister of Smyrna 〈◊〉 yeres as he hym self confessed before He rodes Whē as he was led to be burned for Christs cause k The eternal diuinitie of Iesus Christe is here most plainely declared with his man hode victorie ouer death to assure his that they shall not be ouercome by death l This was the persecutiō vnder the 〈◊〉 Domitian m In spirituall treasures n They are not Abrahams children accordyng to the faith o Here he nameth the autor of al our calamitie in couraging vs mā fully to fight against him in promising vs the victorie p The end of afflictiō is that we may be tryed not destroyed q Signifying ma nie times as Genes 31. 41. Nomb. 14. 22. Althoght there shal be comfort and release r The first death 〈◊〉 the natural death bodie the secōdeis the eter nal death frō the which all are fre that belieue in Iesus Christ. s The Worde of God is the sword With two edges Ebr. 4. 12. t All to Wnes countreies When 〈◊〉 Gods Worde and good liuing is banished are the throne of Satan also those places Where the Worde is not preached syncerly nor maners a right reformed u In the verie heat of persecution slaughter of the Martyrs they continued in the pure faith
through all the worlde so that the enemies shal be 〈◊〉 g The 〈◊〉 graces of Gods Spirit bent them selues against Antichrist h Beleue that that is written for there is no nede to write more for the vnderstanding of Gods 〈◊〉 Dan. 12. 7. i That is by God with whome Christ by his diuinitie is equall k The faithful shal vnderstand and se this myste rie of the last iud gement the 〈◊〉 nacion of Antichrist infideles and also the glorie of the iust at the 〈◊〉 l As S. Iohn vnderstode this by reuelation so is the same reueiled to the true preachers to discouer the Pope and Antichrist m Meaning Christ. n That is the holie Scripture which declareth that the minister must receiue them at the hand of God before he can preache them to others o Which signifieth that the ministers ought to receiue the worde into their hearts and to 〈◊〉 graue and depe iudgement and 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 it and with zeale to 〈◊〉 it p 〈◊〉 that albeit that the minister haue 〈◊〉 by the worde of God yet shal he haue sore and grieuous enemies which shal be trouble some vnto him q Not onely meaning in his lifetime but that this boke after his death shulde be as a preaching vnto all 〈◊〉 * Eze. 3. 1. a Which declareth that Christ Iesus wil builde his Churche and not haue it destroyed for he measureth out his spiritual Tem ple. b The Iewish temple was deuided into thre parts the bodie of the temple which is called the court whereinto euerie man entred the holie places where the leuits wereand the holiest of all whereinto the high Priest once a yere entred in respect therefore of thesetwo later the first is said to be cast out becau seas a thing prophane it is negle cted when the temple is measured and yet the aduersaries of Christ boast that 〈◊〉 are in the Tē ple ād that none are of the Temple but they c That is the Church of God e By two witnesses he meaneth all the preachers that shulde buylde vp Gods Church alluding to 〈◊〉 Iehoshua which were chiefly appointed for this thing and also to this saying In the mouthe of two 〈◊〉 slandeth euerieword f Signifying a c r teine time for whē God 〈◊〉 strength to his ministers their 〈◊〉 seme but as itwere for a day or two g In poore and simple apparel h Whereby are signified the 〈◊〉 graces of thē which beare witnes to the Gospel i Who hathe dominion ouer the whole earth k By Gods word whe eby his ministers discomsit the enemies l They denounce God iudgement against the wicked that they cā not enter into heauen m Which is to declaré and procure God vengeance n That is the Popewhich hathe his power our of hil and cometh thence o He sheweth how the Pope gaineth the victo rie not by Gods worde but by cruel warre p Meaning the whole iurisdictiō of the Pope which is compared to 〈◊〉 for their abominable sinne and to Egypt because the true libertie to serue God is taken away 〈◊〉 the faithful and Christ was condemned by Pilate who represented the Romaine power which s hulde be enemie to the godlie d Meaning a cer teine time for God hath limited the time of Anti christs tyrannie q The infidels are tormented by 〈◊〉 the trueth preached r Which shal be at the last resurrection s For it semed that Antichrist had chased them out of the hearth t 〈◊〉 the power of Antichrist u When they shal vnderstand by Gods worde the glorie of his and the punishment of his 〈◊〉 thei shal fall from the Pope and glorifie God x Albeit Satan by that Pope Tur ke and other instruments troubleth the worlde neuer so muche yet Christ shal rei gne y Iesus Christ. z This declareth the office of the godlie which is to giue God thankes for the deliuerance of his and to praise his iustice for 〈◊〉 hing of his enemies a Which signifie the destruction of the enemies a In this third vision is declared how the Church which is comapssed about with lesus Christ the Sonne of righteousnes is 〈◊〉 ted of Antichrist b The 〈◊〉 ch treadeth vnderfo te whatsoeuer is mutable and inconstant with all corrupt affections and suche like c Which signifie God and his worde d The Church euerwith a 〈◊〉 seruent desire lōged that Christ shulde be borne and that the faith ful might be 〈◊〉 nerate by his power e The deuil and all his power whiche burneth with furie and is red with the blood of the 〈◊〉 f For he is prin ce of this world and almoste hath vniuersal gouernement g By his flatteries and promises he gaineth manie of the excellent ministers and honorable persones and bringeth them to destruction h Which is Iesus Christ the first borne among manie brethren who was borne of the virgin Marie as of a special member of the Churche i The Churche was remoued from among the Iewes to the Gētiles which were as a baren wildernes and so it is persecuted to and fro Psal. 2. 9. k Iesus Christ ād his members as Apostles Martyrs and the rest of the faithful l For the dragon was depriued of al his dignitie and had no more place in the Church m They put their liues in daunger so oft as nede required n Meanyng thē that are geuen to the worlde and fles hlie lustes o And was ouer come of Christe then 〈◊〉 foght against his mēbets p VVhiche the Lord had appoin ted for her q God gyueth meanes to hys Churche to escape the furie of Sa 〈◊〉 making his creatures to serue to the sup po t there of r 〈◊〉 was not ableto destroy the head nor the bodie and therefore sheweth his rage against the members a Here is the description of the Romaine empire whiche standeth in 〈◊〉 and tyrannie b Meanyng Rome because it was firste gouerned by seuen kyngs or Emperours after Nero and also is cōpassed aboure with seuen moū taines c VVhich signifie manie prouinces e That is the deuil f This may be vn derstand of Neto who moued the first persecution againste the Churche and after slewe hym self so that the fa milie of the Cesarsended in him g For the empire was established againeby 〈◊〉 d By these beastes are signified the Macedoniās Persians Chaldeās whom the Romaines ouercame h By receyuinge the staturs ordinances decrees ceremonies and religiō of the Ro maine empire i 〈◊〉 time and power is limited k In their bodies not in soule l He meaneth that vniuersal de parryng where of S. Paul speaketh to the Thes salonians m Antichryste hath not power ouer the elect n As God ordeined from before al beginning ād all the sacrifices were as signes sacramentes of Christ death o They whiche soules captiues go them selues in to captiuitie p As the kyngdome of Christis from heauen ād bryngeth men thither so the po pes king